22.10.2014 Views

EDUCARE - University of South Africa

EDUCARE - University of South Africa

EDUCARE - University of South Africa

SHOW MORE
SHOW LESS

Create successful ePaper yourself

Turn your PDF publications into a flip-book with our unique Google optimized e-Paper software.

<strong>EDUCARE</strong><br />

Journal <strong>of</strong> the Faculty <strong>of</strong> Education<br />

Editor<br />

Pr<strong>of</strong>WFSoÈhnge<br />

Editorial staff<br />

Pr<strong>of</strong> G D Kamper<br />

Dr L Higgs<br />

Dr C Meier<br />

Dr J D Rossouw<br />

Mr M Sarakinsky<br />

Dr A van Schalkwyk<br />

Dr W A van Schoor<br />

Editorial advisers<br />

Pr<strong>of</strong> P Higgs (<strong>University</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong>)<br />

Pr<strong>of</strong> S Weeks (<strong>University</strong> <strong>of</strong> Botswana)<br />

Correspondence:<br />

Pr<strong>of</strong> WF SoÈhnge<br />

<strong>EDUCARE</strong><br />

<strong>University</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong><br />

PO Box 392<br />

Pretoria<br />

2003<br />

Republic <strong>of</strong> <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong>


(iii)<br />

Educare<br />

Volume 30 (1+2) 2001<br />

(v)<br />

Editor's Page/Redaksioneel<br />

1 Why philosphy for children in <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong>?<br />

P Higgs & L Higgs<br />

14 The globalisation debate and implications for higher education<br />

E Lemmer<br />

33 A survey and appraisal <strong>of</strong> progressive education in the USA<br />

I A Coetzer<br />

50 Let's revisit competence-based teacher education<br />

WJ Fraser<br />

73 A survey and appraisal <strong>of</strong> Outcomes-based Education (OBE) in<br />

<strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong><br />

IA Coetzer<br />

94 A Historical-educational perspective <strong>of</strong> urbanisation and its<br />

contribution to the street child phenomenon in <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong><br />

C le Roux<br />

115 Preparing <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong>n educators for school-familycommunity<br />

partnerships<br />

NvanWyk<br />

140 Recognition <strong>of</strong> prior learning - a few words <strong>of</strong> caution<br />

MM Nieman<br />

165 Die bepaling van 'n realistiese prestasievlak<br />

GBester<br />

185 Sportsielkunde as komponent in die opleidingsprogram van<br />

vakonderwysers<br />

J G le Roux & GE Pienaar


(iv)<br />

208 The Swiss missionaries' educational endeavour as a means for<br />

social transformation in <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong><br />

BMC Masumbe and IA Coetzer<br />

229 Coping skills for street children<br />

HM Vogel<br />

249 Adolescent substance abuse: perspectives on club drugs<br />

SM Hoberg<br />

272 The issue <strong>of</strong> perception: some educational implications<br />

ALewis<br />

289 Educational change: is it possible<br />

JA Slabbert<br />

306 The internet as an important instrument in training and learning<br />

in distance education Ð a cursory review<br />

FJ Pretorius<br />

326 Pr<strong>of</strong>essional portfolio building Ð alternative assessment strategy<br />

in teacher education<br />

PH du Toit<br />

345 Appendix A


(v)<br />

Editor's page<br />

The articles in this number <strong>of</strong> <strong>EDUCARE</strong> present a scope <strong>of</strong><br />

research which includes philosophical, theoretical as well as<br />

empirical considerations, all <strong>of</strong> importance to educational theory<br />

and schooling.<br />

Volume 30 <strong>of</strong> <strong>EDUCARE</strong> appears against a background <strong>of</strong> 30<br />

years' existence during which time span some 349 articles were<br />

published. The spectrum <strong>of</strong> themes covers theoretical and<br />

practical issues indicative <strong>of</strong> the discipline <strong>of</strong> education and its<br />

various sub-disciplines. The original intention was explained by<br />

the first editor, Pr<strong>of</strong> JD Vrey, in volume 1, 1972 as follows:<br />

The faculty wishes to provide information for its students about the<br />

content, theories, views and approaches to pedagogics as a particular<br />

form <strong>of</strong> practising science.<br />

Since 1972 this policy was adhered to according to changes and<br />

developments related to scientific-scholarly endeavours in the<br />

field <strong>of</strong> education. It should be mentioned that the following<br />

lecturers made valuable contributions as editors to the existence<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>EDUCARE</strong>: Pr<strong>of</strong>f. JD Vrey (1972±1976), CJG Kilian (1977±<br />

1979), TL Verster (1980±1983), PC van Wyk (1984). Since 1985 the<br />

present editor is serving in this capacity.<br />

In 1994 a full democracy was constituted in <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong>. The<br />

following editorial comment from that year's edition <strong>of</strong> EDU-<br />

CARE is still the basic editorial tenor <strong>of</strong> the journal:<br />

Critical theoretical self-reflection coupled with differential theoretical<br />

thought processes made possible by a multitheoretical and multi-


(vi)<br />

disciplinary frame <strong>of</strong> reference, opens up educational vistas and<br />

theoretical discourses.<br />

In a universe <strong>of</strong> infinity all dimensions <strong>of</strong> human life, all domains<br />

<strong>of</strong> society, in fact the universe in its totality and in all its parts,<br />

are displaying the evidence <strong>of</strong> a fundamental process <strong>of</strong> change,<br />

development and re-organisation. Educational reflective considerations<br />

are confronted by the development <strong>of</strong> meta-theoretical<br />

analyses about anthropological and epistemological notions<br />

which are paradigm related and will exert fundamental influence<br />

on educational thought, theory and practice. The status <strong>of</strong><br />

knowledge and schooling in view <strong>of</strong> lifelong learning is reflected<br />

upon. Society is informatised at a tempo which gives an<br />

indication <strong>of</strong> the influence <strong>of</strong> information technology.<br />

The journal wishes to provide for a forum where such issues and<br />

serious questions are dealt with in view <strong>of</strong> scholarship and<br />

schooling within the parameters <strong>of</strong> the editorial policy.<br />

The editorial policy is to publish research and review articles about<br />

issues relevant to the theory and practice <strong>of</strong> any field <strong>of</strong> education.<br />

Contributions are submitted to a review process whereby issues (e.g.<br />

relevancy and formulation <strong>of</strong> problem), content (e.g. context, discussion,<br />

originality) and presentation (e.g. style, language and technical<br />

editing) are taken into account in accordance with internationally<br />

accepted criteria.


Why philosophy for children in <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong>? 1<br />

Why philosophy<br />

for children in<br />

<strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong>?<br />

Philip Higgs<br />

Department <strong>of</strong> Educational<br />

Studies<br />

Unisa<br />

Leonie Higgs<br />

Department <strong>of</strong> Secondary<br />

School Teacher Education<br />

Unisa<br />

One <strong>of</strong> the most immediate challenges confronting education in <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong> at present<br />

is the establishment <strong>of</strong> a democratic ethos and a culture <strong>of</strong> human rights supported by<br />

educational programmes and practices conducive to critical discourse and experimental<br />

thinking, cultural tolerance, and a common commitment to a humane, nonracist and<br />

nonsexist social order. With this challenge in mind, we set about exploring in this article<br />

the educational possibilities <strong>of</strong> the Philosophy for Children programme that was<br />

developed in the United States by Matthew Lipman, and which encourages the<br />

development <strong>of</strong> critical thinking and social skills.<br />

1 INTRODUCTION<br />

Over the past six years, <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong>n society has been set on the road<br />

to becoming a democratic society. This transformation has far reaching<br />

implications for educational thought and practice, and especially for<br />

educational discourse and the role that it can play in laying the<br />

foundations <strong>of</strong> a critical civil society. The present ANC led government


2<br />

has advocated an educational discourse conducive to critical thinking<br />

as an integral part <strong>of</strong> its education programme and <strong>of</strong> its drive to life<br />

long learning. In this article we reflect on the Philosophy for Children<br />

programme initiated by Matthew Lipman and argue that the philosophy<br />

behind Lipman's programmes could contribute to those attempts<br />

being made to lay the foundations <strong>of</strong> a critical civil society in postapartheid<br />

<strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong>.<br />

2 THE CURRICULUM IN EDUCATION IN SOUTH<br />

AFRICA AND CRITICAL THINKING<br />

There is a plethora <strong>of</strong> literature that vividly depicts how the Bantu<br />

Education and Department <strong>of</strong> Education and Training (DET) system<br />

was used by the apartheid government to perpetuate rote learning and<br />

passive acceptance <strong>of</strong> ``the facts''. There are many examples, both overt<br />

and covert (hidden curriculum), that illustrate ways in which apartheid<br />

education tried to maintain and reinforce the status quo. It would<br />

not be an exaggeration to state that this apartheid education system not<br />

only encouraged the idea <strong>of</strong> the passive learner, but also actively<br />

discouraged critical thinking.<br />

The call for critical thinking to be centrally integrated into the<br />

curriculum is not a new one. The importance <strong>of</strong> critical thinking has for<br />

a long time been associated with an alternative curriculum and was<br />

articulated in <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong> as early as 1986 in the demand for ``People's<br />

Education''. Although couched in a different discourse, the youth, then<br />

organised under the Congress <strong>of</strong> <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong>n Students (COSAS), in<br />

demanding ``People's Education'', were challenging the hegemonic<br />

and oppressive syllabus which characterised the Department <strong>of</strong><br />

Education and Training (DET) curriculum. Father Smangaliso<br />

Mkatshwa, in defining people's education, referred to it as an<br />

education ``which prepares people for total human liberation; one<br />

which helps people to be creative, to develop a critical mind, to help<br />

people analyse; one that prepares people for full participation in all<br />

social, political, or cultural spheres''.<br />

In direct contrast to the previous apartheid government, the ANC led<br />

Government has advocated an educational discourse that will be


Why philosophy for children in <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong>? 3<br />

directed at supporting a culture <strong>of</strong> human rights by educational<br />

programs and practices conducive to critical discourse and experimental<br />

thinking, cultural tolerance, and a common commitment to a<br />

humane, nonracist and nonsexist social order ± (see White Paper on<br />

Higher Education Transformation, 1997:7). It has also incorporated<br />

critical thinking skills as an integral part <strong>of</strong> its education programme<br />

and <strong>of</strong> its drive towards lifelong learning. This is clearly articulated in<br />

many policy documents, such as the National Basic Education and<br />

Training Framework (1995:1), which states that ``(a)dult basic education<br />

and training have been successfully used and can be used to help<br />

promote the principles <strong>of</strong> cooperation, critical thinking, and civic<br />

responsibility and equip people for participation in a high skills<br />

economy and society as a whole''.<br />

It is not only at the level <strong>of</strong> Adult Basic Education and Training (ABET)<br />

that the developing <strong>of</strong> critical thinking is taken seriously. At the other<br />

end <strong>of</strong> the education continuum, the National Qualifications Framework<br />

(NQF) in the White Paper 3 Programme for the Transformation <strong>of</strong><br />

Higher Education [August 1997:6], lists as a major goal for higher<br />

education, ``the production <strong>of</strong> graduates with the skills and competencies<br />

that build the foundations for lifelong learning, including<br />

critical, analytical, problem-solving and communication skills, as well<br />

as the ability to deal with change and diversity and in particular, the<br />

tolerance <strong>of</strong> different views and ideas. (SAQA Bulletin vol 1, no 1,<br />

May/June 1997, and NSB Regulations, March 1998)<br />

3 WHAT IS THE PHILOSOPHY FOR CHILDREN<br />

PROGRAMME?<br />

The promotion <strong>of</strong> critical thinking skills in education has been<br />

addressed extensively (see, for example, Peticolas 1998:24±37; Ikuenobe<br />

1998:73±94; Puolimatka 1998:44±60; Ennis 1998:15±33; Hare<br />

1998:38±51; Higgs 1999:121±142; Daniels 1998:79±82). In these instances,<br />

the concern is with getting learners to think critically, which is<br />

perceived to be the primary object <strong>of</strong> critical thinking in the classroom.<br />

In fact, Hare (1998:39) argues that critical thinking has received far<br />

more attention in the recent past than any other educational aim and is<br />

now widely though not universally viewed as an ideal which should


4<br />

transform the manner <strong>of</strong> teaching and the learning <strong>of</strong> learners. Of the<br />

many attempts at promoting critical thinking in the classroom, the<br />

Philosophy for Children programme has over he past few decades<br />

made a significant contribution to the establishment <strong>of</strong> a critical culture<br />

in the school curriculum worldwide (see, for example, Splitter 2000;<br />

Cam 1999).<br />

Philosophy for Children is a well-known programme created by an<br />

American philosopher, Matthew Lipman who has written extensively<br />

on the subject <strong>of</strong> critical thinking and social skills in school context<br />

(see, for example, Lipman 1980;1988; 1992; 1996). Philosophy for<br />

Children is an attempt to take the discipline <strong>of</strong> philosophy and<br />

reconstruct it for children in such a way that they can appropriate the<br />

concepts and methods and come to think for themselves about matters<br />

<strong>of</strong> importance and care about doing so. With its curriculum that ranges<br />

from day care centre age to 18 years <strong>of</strong> age, it aims to acquaint children<br />

with the tools that are required to think well about their own thinking<br />

while at the same time discussing philosophical issues that arise in<br />

their own experience. The focus is on the doing <strong>of</strong> philosophy rather<br />

than learning about philosophical systems or specific philosophers <strong>of</strong><br />

the past. One will find most <strong>of</strong> the ideas <strong>of</strong> the major philosophers <strong>of</strong><br />

the West, and some <strong>of</strong> the East and <strong>Africa</strong>n presented in a dialogical<br />

mode that encourages children to think for themselves about the<br />

meaning <strong>of</strong> these ideas.<br />

Various versions <strong>of</strong> the Philosophy for Children programme for<br />

different levels, from preschool to secondary school, use group<br />

discussion techniques to help learners consider such philosophical<br />

ideas by means <strong>of</strong> a process <strong>of</strong> inquiry, inductive reasoning and the<br />

nature <strong>of</strong> explanation through stories that are focussed on everyday<br />

events and problems. The programme is also structured to encourage<br />

logical and reasonable thinking as well as probing questions from<br />

ethics, metaphysics, aesthetics and epistemology. In this sense, Cairns<br />

(1994:44) observes that, philosophy practised in Philosophy for<br />

Children programmes, allows children to operate in a complex world,<br />

where the need for discussion, problem solving, making choices,<br />

listening to others, taking initiatives, and understanding their own


Why philosophy for children in <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong>? 5<br />

beliefs, is essential. In the light <strong>of</strong> this, Lipman (1995:69±70) argues that<br />

philosophy needs to be made an integral part <strong>of</strong> primary and<br />

secondary school education in order to help children think for<br />

themselves so they can discover the rudiments <strong>of</strong> their own philosophy<br />

<strong>of</strong> life and develop a more secure sense <strong>of</strong> their own identities (in Le<br />

Buis, Schleifer and Caron 1993:77).<br />

Le Buis (1993:77) notes that the Philosophy for Children programme<br />

was developed during the 1970's and 1980's to address the low level <strong>of</strong><br />

thinking skills exhibited by university and secondary school learners in<br />

the United States. A programme <strong>of</strong> studies in Philosophy for Children<br />

from grade one upwards was based on eight novels with accompanying<br />

instructional manuals to assist the teacher in extracting the<br />

philosophical issues from the novels the children choose to read. In so<br />

doing, Laird (1993:39) points out that the Philosophy for Children<br />

programme makes thinking skills explicit in that students are exposed<br />

to numerous philosophical, social and personal problems related to<br />

everyday occurrences in their life world. The object <strong>of</strong> the exercise,<br />

however, is not to seek for ultimate answers to these problems but<br />

rather, that in being confronted with such everyday problems one<br />

exercises judgement by weighing all the considerations, and then<br />

arriving at an answer based on consensual agreement.<br />

4 THINKING AND PROBLEM SOLVING<br />

In the Philosophy for Children programme, critical thinking is<br />

inextricably linked to problem solving. In short, critical thinking is said<br />

to involve thinking well in the attempt to solve problems. In this<br />

regard, Lipman (1995:22) makes a distinction between thinking and<br />

thinking well and he believes it is the school's role to encourage<br />

children to think better. Sprod (1995:24) argues that good thinking is<br />

holistic and being a good thinker is more than being good at a number<br />

<strong>of</strong> individual thinking skills.<br />

As for the exercising <strong>of</strong> holistic thinking, Lipman (1995:64±67)<br />

comments on the trio <strong>of</strong> modes <strong>of</strong> applied thinking and judgement as<br />

follows:


6<br />

4.1 Critical thinking<br />

This mode <strong>of</strong> thinking is mainly rule-governed and is devoted to<br />

problem-finding and problem-solving. It is highly inquisitive thinking<br />

and extremely deliberative, continually examining and weighing<br />

alternatives in the light <strong>of</strong> explicit standards and criteria. Critical<br />

thinking is <strong>of</strong>ten justificatory, devising reasons and arguments for<br />

particular opinions and conclusions. Critical thinking is conducive to<br />

judgement, self-corrective and sensitive to context.<br />

4.2 Creative thinking<br />

Critical thinking is rule-guided and creative thinking need not be ruleguided<br />

but could be rule-defiant. Critical thinking is mainly expressed<br />

in linguistic utterances where language is one media through which<br />

creative thinking can choose to express itself. A person can also think<br />

creatively in any artistic medium i.e. stone, wood, paint, tones words<br />

etc. Critical thinking employs criteria on an individual basis whereas<br />

creative thinking employs contrasting criteria all at once. Creative<br />

thinking is more concerned with the creation <strong>of</strong> meaning than with the<br />

discovery <strong>of</strong> truth.<br />

The two major modes <strong>of</strong> creative thinking are invention and discovery.<br />

If we refer to the works <strong>of</strong> arts and crafts we have to refer to the various<br />

forms <strong>of</strong> intelligent discovery <strong>of</strong> that world, and intelligent discovery<br />

is a form <strong>of</strong> creative thinking.<br />

Lipman (1995:66) postulate that it would be incorrect to put creative<br />

thinking in the same category as aesthetic criticism, as aesthetic<br />

criticism cannot function effectively without appealing to reasons,<br />

criteria and standards, and therefore it is an enclave to critical<br />

thinking. Creative thinking may employ reasons and criteria without<br />

appealing to them.<br />

4.3 Caring thinking<br />

Lipman (1995:66±67) says there may seem to be a discrepancy between<br />

doing as a mode <strong>of</strong> active judgement and caring as a mode <strong>of</strong> thinking.<br />

He also refers to doing and caring on the one hand, and evaluation and


Why philosophy for children in <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong>? 7<br />

cognitive objective thinking on the other hand. It is important to<br />

distinguish evaluative thinking from valuative thinking. Evaluative<br />

thinking involves asking why something is valued and valuative<br />

thinking employs the values in the thinking. As Lipman (1995:67)<br />

claims, valuing is not so much a way <strong>of</strong> analysing as a way <strong>of</strong> caring<br />

(Lipman, 1995:67).<br />

Lipman (1995:69) also refers further to active thinking and affective<br />

thinking as ways <strong>of</strong> caring thinking. By our actions we demonstrate<br />

what it is we care about and to what extent. The movements <strong>of</strong> our<br />

body, body language, aggressive actions refer to active thinking.<br />

Affective thinking also refers to emotions as forms <strong>of</strong> judgement.<br />

Nussbaum (in Lipman, 1995:67) says that emotions are a kind <strong>of</strong><br />

thought and like any thought they can go wrong. Therefore emotions<br />

are not merely the psychological consequences <strong>of</strong> human judgements<br />

but they are those judgements themselves.<br />

As regards the practise <strong>of</strong> judgement, Lipman (1997:70±71) identifies<br />

some <strong>of</strong> the aspects <strong>of</strong> the Philosophy for Children programme which<br />

correlates with the following aspects <strong>of</strong> thinking ie:<br />

. Philosophy for Children is presented in narrative form ± as<br />

novels, short stories and/or comic strips. This fictional<br />

approach with fictional children presented as members <strong>of</strong> a<br />

community <strong>of</strong> philosophical inquiry is able to combine<br />

critical, creative and caring thinking by presenting models <strong>of</strong><br />

reasoning and feeling, <strong>of</strong> evaluating and valuing, <strong>of</strong> inventing<br />

and discovering.<br />

. The skills cultivated by doing philosophy are vital for early<br />

education. These include inquiry skills, reasoning skills,<br />

concept-formation skills and translation skills.<br />

. The pedagogy by which children do philosophy is that <strong>of</strong> the<br />

community <strong>of</strong> inquiry. This means that the cognitive<br />

practices outlined in the fictional model can be put into<br />

actual practice in the classroom.


8<br />

. The classroom community <strong>of</strong> philosophical inquiry can be<br />

preparatory microcosm not only for further stages in formal<br />

education but for one's later life as a participating member <strong>of</strong><br />

ademocraticsociety.<br />

The exercise <strong>of</strong> critical thinking in the solving <strong>of</strong> problems is, therefore,<br />

seen to be developed in a communitarian context which is encompassed<br />

in the notion <strong>of</strong> a classroom community on inquiry.<br />

5 PHILOSOPHY FOR CHILDREN AND THE<br />

CLASSROOM COMMUNITY OF INQUIRY<br />

Philosophy for Children employs a pedagogy called a ``community <strong>of</strong><br />

inquiry'' which has its roots in the Socratic method and whose title is<br />

borrowed from the American philosopher Charles Peirce. The community<br />

<strong>of</strong> inquiry involves the claim that deliberative and collaborative<br />

communities are exceptional in their ability to foster critical,<br />

creative and caring thinking leading to sounder reasoning, understanding<br />

and judgement. Participation in a community <strong>of</strong> inquiry is not<br />

only a journey in self-discovery but in self-creation and world-creation.<br />

Children learn, as Sharp (1994:4) notes, how to ask themselves what<br />

kind <strong>of</strong> citizens they would like to be or what kind <strong>of</strong> worlds they<br />

would like to live in before making judgements.<br />

The creation <strong>of</strong> a community <strong>of</strong> inquiry, according to Wilks (1994:1),<br />

has dialogue at the centre <strong>of</strong> its methodology and tolerance <strong>of</strong> other's<br />

opinions as central aim. At the same time, Wilks identifies the<br />

following skills which are encompassed by this dialogical approach:<br />

. participants view each other as rational and reasoning<br />

persons who value the process <strong>of</strong> the enquiry<br />

. reasons for views being expected and respected are seen as<br />

part <strong>of</strong> the dialogical process, and<br />

. participants are expected to be self-critical and self-corrective.<br />

These skills ultimately develop with practice and enrich programmes<br />

which foster philosophical enquiry.


Why philosophy for children in <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong>? 9<br />

Furthermore, children create opportunities to discover values in their<br />

own classroom communities <strong>of</strong> inquiry. In these communities they can<br />

clarify for themselves concepts such as freedom, rights, personhood,<br />

truth, common good, community, justice. Such a community <strong>of</strong> inquiry<br />

is, therefore, also a social enterprise that enables children with<br />

different backgrounds to make their voices heard. It is, as Sharp<br />

(1995:48) concludes, pluralistic in nature in that it encourages a<br />

plurality <strong>of</strong> perspectives and interests instead <strong>of</strong> a monopoly <strong>of</strong> one<br />

perspective or point <strong>of</strong> view. The community <strong>of</strong> inquiry aims at the<br />

transformation <strong>of</strong> persons and changing one's perceptions <strong>of</strong> how one<br />

relates to the world and to other people. In this regard, the aim is<br />

always, Sharp (1994:4) asserts, to create something better ± that is more<br />

just, more reasonable, more beautiful than we had before.<br />

Lipman (1998:277) also stresses the importance <strong>of</strong> recognizing that the<br />

Philosophy for Children programme and its pedagogy can contribute<br />

to improving the quality <strong>of</strong> life in a democratic society. Philosophy for<br />

Children programmes produce higher order thinking amongst learners<br />

and it does so by distributed thinking in the community <strong>of</strong> inquiry<br />

classroom. Distributed thinking and higher order thinking are<br />

characteristic <strong>of</strong> the citizens in those societies that exhibit a higherquality<br />

democracy. Education for higher order thinking is quality<br />

education for all, and the criteria by means <strong>of</strong> which it is identified are<br />

critical thinking, creative thinking and caring thinking. According to<br />

Lipman (1998:277), distributed thinking also refers to ``shared cognition''.<br />

For example, a classroom discussion can be an example <strong>of</strong><br />

distributed thinking because the learners <strong>of</strong> the class answer one<br />

another's questions, emulate others' questions, build on one another's<br />

inferences and so on.<br />

6 THE STRENGTHS OF THE PHILOSOPHY FOR<br />

CHILDREN PROGRAMME IN A PEDAGOGICAL<br />

CONTEXT<br />

Sharp (1995:45±46) identifies the following as the strengths <strong>of</strong> the<br />

Philosophy for Children programme for pedagogical endeavour in that<br />

it promotes:


10<br />

. ethical inquiry: engaging children in investigation <strong>of</strong> problems<br />

dealing with the role <strong>of</strong> moral values and norms in<br />

human conduct<br />

. aesthetic inquiry: engaging children in exploring problematic<br />

issues that involve the relationship between artistic creation,<br />

aesthetic appreciation and aesthetic criticism<br />

. metaphysical inquiry: encouraging children to reach for<br />

greater and greater generality in their understanding <strong>of</strong> the<br />

world and its working<br />

. logical inquiry: engaging children in reflection on the rules <strong>of</strong><br />

inquiry and whatever principle are appealed to when<br />

thinking about thinking<br />

. epistemological inquiry: havingchildrentoseektoanswer<br />

questions such as ``What counts for truth?'' and ``What is the<br />

relationship between truth and meaning?''<br />

These forms <strong>of</strong> inquiry are directed at applied thinking in the<br />

endeavour to exercise sound judgement in the act <strong>of</strong> thinking well.<br />

Reasoning and judgement are ideally what educational institutions <strong>of</strong><br />

an ideal democracy should cultivate. Citizens <strong>of</strong> a democracy, as<br />

Lipman (1998:277) states, need to acquire the ability to judge the advice<br />

<strong>of</strong> the expert with regard to information.<br />

Doing philosophy as advocated in the programme for Philosophy for<br />

Children provides children with a rigorous methodology <strong>of</strong> linguistic<br />

and logical analysis which will stand them in good stead as they<br />

assume more responsibility in society. However, doing philosophy<br />

well involves more than conceptual clarity. It also involves oral<br />

imagination and insight. It requires a sharpened eye to distinguish<br />

what is from what ought to be. Doing philosophy within the context <strong>of</strong><br />

a community <strong>of</strong> inquiry acquaints children with the repertoire <strong>of</strong><br />

distinctively philosophical concepts that are important to children, but<br />

not dealt with specifically by other disciplines in the existing school<br />

curriculum. Examples <strong>of</strong> such concepts are justice, personhood,<br />

freedom, democracy, friendship, self and identity. These concepts are<br />

used over and over again in textbooks, but rarely are children prepared


Why philosophy for children in <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong>? 11<br />

or encouraged to ferret out for themselves the underlying assumptions<br />

<strong>of</strong> the author with regard to such concepts. In most cases, as Sharp<br />

(1994:10) observes, authorial presence is disregarded in favour <strong>of</strong><br />

information for children to memorise.<br />

It is in this sense that the practise <strong>of</strong> philosophy in the programme <strong>of</strong><br />

Philosophy for Children is liberating; it liberates the child from the<br />

possibility <strong>of</strong> being no more than an unaware pawn in the system <strong>of</strong> the<br />

written, printed and spoken word. The programme allows children to<br />

recognise when anyone in authority is using an unexamined philosophical<br />

concept and to question assumptions that are being made with<br />

regard to its meaning.<br />

From an educational point <strong>of</strong> view, the classroom community <strong>of</strong><br />

philosophical inquiry is consequently the most efficient way <strong>of</strong><br />

bringing about dialogue with others and with the self about matters <strong>of</strong><br />

importance while at the same time strengthening reasoning and<br />

fostering collaborative inquiry and good judgement. If philosophy is as<br />

the ancient Greeks claimed `a love <strong>of</strong> wisdom', and if one thinks <strong>of</strong> the<br />

doing <strong>of</strong> philosophy as advocated in the programme <strong>of</strong> Philosophy for<br />

Children, as a conversation in which all voices ought to be heard, then<br />

such a practice would embody a respect for the dignity <strong>of</strong> each<br />

individual in the group however diverse, while at the same time serve<br />

the end <strong>of</strong> liberating children to think for themselves about matters <strong>of</strong><br />

importance. In such a context, Philosophy for Children is a social<br />

enterprise that enables children with different backgrounds to make<br />

their voices heard. In a word, it is pluralistic: it encourages a plurality<br />

<strong>of</strong> perspectives and interests instead <strong>of</strong> the monopoly <strong>of</strong> one. But it<br />

does not encourage the view that one opinion is as good as another.<br />

The challenge <strong>of</strong> the communal inquiry is to embrace a wide range <strong>of</strong><br />

disparate and <strong>of</strong>ten conflicting views and forge out <strong>of</strong> them new<br />

perspectives and horizons.<br />

To be a participant in a community <strong>of</strong> inquiry is to learn to see oneself<br />

in relation to the other and to reflect on thoughts that are other ± to that<br />

which is not oneself. The different, the foreign, the unique is to be<br />

sought out, appraised and understood. This assumes the ability to see


12<br />

the world from the other's point <strong>of</strong> view. Such collaborative deliberation,<br />

according to Sharp (1994:12) opens the child up to the pull <strong>of</strong><br />

ideals which find expression in love, goodness, beauty, freedom and<br />

justice.<br />

7 CONCLUSION<br />

The authors believe that the Philosophy for Children programme can<br />

make a positive contribution to attempts at transforming the education<br />

curriculum in <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong>. This programme will <strong>of</strong>fer an appropriate<br />

framework to foster an authentic reflective educational practice in<br />

<strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong> directed at laying the foundations <strong>of</strong> a critical civil<br />

society. Global change also, challenges us to devise new values and to<br />

reflect on the fundamental issues <strong>of</strong> how we live. In other words what<br />

are our ultimate values and what do we take as our goals in life? What<br />

kind <strong>of</strong> society do we wish to establish in order to reflect these values<br />

and goals? If we don't start reflecting seriously on these issues we are<br />

likely to be led by forces <strong>of</strong> the free market into a direction that will be<br />

individually unsatisfying and collectively self-defeating. Also, the<br />

process <strong>of</strong> education in a democracy is a process <strong>of</strong> developing citizens<br />

and this process covers such issues as our ability to think, reason, make<br />

sound judgements and converse, and their relation to each other. In<br />

short, teaching children how to think well and make good judgements<br />

are central to the civic education <strong>of</strong> children in any democracy. And in<br />

this context, the programme <strong>of</strong> Philosophy for Children would be seen<br />

as a significant agent in the promotion and development <strong>of</strong> such<br />

critical thinking and social skills for democratic citizenship.<br />

BIBLIOGRAPHY<br />

Cairns, C & Wilks, S. March 1994. ``A PMI on including philosophy in teacher training<br />

and primary curriculum''. Critical and Creative Thinking, Vol 2(1).<br />

Cam, P, Cha, I, Tamthaia, M & Reyes, R (eds) 1999. Philosophy, culture and education. The<br />

Asia-Pacific Philosophy <strong>of</strong> Education Network for Democracy and Korean<br />

National Commission for UNESCO.<br />

Daniels, L R. 1998. Some critical thinking concepts revisited. Prospero, 4(2).<br />

Department <strong>of</strong> Education. 1995. National Basic Education and Training Framework.


Why philosophy for children in <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong>? 13<br />

Department <strong>of</strong> Education. 1997. White Paper on Higher Education Transformation.<br />

Ennis, R H. Is critical thinking culturally biased? Teaching Philosophy, 21(1).<br />

Hare, W. 1998. Critical thinking as an aim <strong>of</strong> education. Inquiry, 18(2).<br />

Higgs, P. 1999. A reconstruction <strong>of</strong> <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong>n philosophy <strong>of</strong> education. Interchange,<br />

30(2).<br />

Ikuenobe, P. 1998. Communtarianism, Liberalism and an epistemic view <strong>of</strong> critical<br />

thinking. Inquiry, 18(1).<br />

Laird, R. March 1993. ``Philosophy for Children in remote Aboriginal communities''.<br />

Critical and Creative Thinking. Vol 1(1).<br />

Le Buis, P, Schleifer, M, Caron, A & Daniel, M. 1993. ``Learning to think: philosophical<br />

instruction and reflective educational practice''. The Alberta Journal <strong>of</strong> Educational<br />

Research. Vol 34 (1).<br />

Lipman, M. 1980. Philosophy in the classroom. Philadelphia: Temple <strong>University</strong> Press.<br />

Lipman, M. 1988. Philosophy goes to school. Philadelphia: Temple <strong>University</strong> Press.<br />

Lipman, M. 1991. Thinking in education. Cambridge: Cambridge <strong>University</strong> Press.<br />

Lipman, M. 1996. Natasha: Vygotskian dialogues. New York: Teachers College Press.<br />

Lipman, M. 1998. ``Teaching students to think reasonably: some findings <strong>of</strong> the<br />

Philosophy for Children Program''. Clearing House, Vol 71 (5).<br />

Lipman, M. 1995. ``Moral education higher-order thinking and philosophy for children''.<br />

Early Child Development and Care, Vol 107.<br />

Peticolas, A P. 1998. The necessity <strong>of</strong> a critical dialogic framework for teaching. Inquiry,<br />

18(2).<br />

Puolimatka, T. 1998. Democracy, critical citizens and manipulation. Inquiry, 18(1).<br />

<strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong>n Qualification Authority Bulletin, 1997. 1(1).<br />

Sharp, A M. 1994. ``The religious dimension <strong>of</strong> Philosophy for Children''. Critical and<br />

Creative Thinking, Vol 2 (1).<br />

Sharp, A M. 1995. ``Philosophy for Children and the development <strong>of</strong> ethical values''.<br />

Early Child Development and Care, Vol 107.<br />

Splitter, LJ. 2000. `Philosophy for Children: perspectives on children's thinking' in, M<br />

Robertson and R Reyes (eds.) The child's world: triggers to learning. Melbourne:<br />

ACER Press.<br />

Sprod, T. 1995. ``Cognitive development, philosophy and children's literature''. Early<br />

Child Development and Care, Vol 107.<br />

Wilks, S. 1994. ``Encouraging pupil participation: practical ways <strong>of</strong> establishing a<br />

community <strong>of</strong> enquiry''. Critical and Creative Thinking, Vol 2(2).


14<br />

The globalisation debate<br />

and implications for<br />

higher education<br />

Eleanor Lemmer<br />

Department <strong>of</strong> Further Teacher<br />

Education<br />

Unisa<br />

Globalisation has become the buzz word <strong>of</strong> the new millennium. It is frequently<br />

presented as an inevitable economic process which is beneficial for most with little<br />

interrogation <strong>of</strong> the construct. However, globalisation is a highly contested concept with<br />

not only economic but far-reaching social and cultural dimensions as well. This article<br />

outlines the debate surrounding globalisation and its possible effect in domains such as<br />

the economy, the political domain, communication and cultural forms, issues <strong>of</strong> equality<br />

and the world order. Furthermore the implications <strong>of</strong> globalisation as a driver <strong>of</strong> change in<br />

education are discussed with reference to higher education. Globalisation has been<br />

linked to the performative role <strong>of</strong> higher education, new modes <strong>of</strong> knowledge production<br />

to suit a global economy and the impact <strong>of</strong> information technologies on learning and<br />

research. Finally conclusions are drawn about the current and future demand for higher<br />

education worldwide.<br />

1 INTRODUCTION<br />

Globalisation has been touted as a major driver <strong>of</strong> change in the<br />

development <strong>of</strong> education in general and higher education in<br />

particular. The contemporary university reflects radical shifts in form<br />

and function in a global environment (Barnett 2000:114). Some<br />

observers <strong>of</strong> change in higher education have described the university


The globalisation debate and implications for higher education 15<br />

as a contested institution threatened by globalising forces; other<br />

maintain that the university remains a robust institution in spite <strong>of</strong> dire<br />

predictions as to its future in a global environment (Scott 2000:1). This<br />

article points out the complexity <strong>of</strong> the concept <strong>of</strong> globalisation and<br />

identifies, characterises and clarifies some <strong>of</strong> the debates surrounding<br />

the phenomenon. Against this background, the implications <strong>of</strong> the<br />

multiple effects <strong>of</strong> globalisation on higher education are discussed in<br />

terms <strong>of</strong> the role <strong>of</strong> the university in a global economy; new modes <strong>of</strong><br />

knowledge production and the impact <strong>of</strong> information technology on<br />

learning and research. These developments are important influences on<br />

the demand for higher education in future.<br />

2 GLOBALISATION AS A DRIVER OF CHANGE<br />

The term globalisation has quickly assumed its place in our current<br />

vocabulary (Robertson 1992:8), however, no single universally agreed<br />

upon definition <strong>of</strong> globalisation exists. Moreover, the practice and<br />

significance <strong>of</strong> globalising processes differ widely. Globalisation does<br />

not represent the even and inevitable experience for all parts <strong>of</strong> the<br />

world and all communities as is commonly presented by the media<br />

(Popkewitz 2000:4). What appears a globalising process for some, is a<br />

localising process for others (Bauman 1998:2). To some it is even a<br />

perceived set <strong>of</strong> changes, a construct manipulated by state policy<br />

makers to inspire support for or negate opposition to other changes<br />

(Burbules & Torres 2000:2). Similarly various authors have quite<br />

different views on how globalisation is affecting educational policy in<br />

all parts <strong>of</strong> the world. Thus globalisation as a concept as well as in its<br />

relation to education is a widely contested domain and conflicting<br />

schools <strong>of</strong> thought should inevitably mark any discussion <strong>of</strong> globalisation.<br />

2.1 The problem <strong>of</strong> conceptualising globalisation<br />

A crude version <strong>of</strong> the complex debate surrounding globalisation,<br />

would involve the globalists who regard globalisation as a dramatic<br />

new interrogation <strong>of</strong> established paradigms, and the sceptics who<br />

dismiss its significance (Held & McGrew 2000:2). In practice a variety<br />

<strong>of</strong> positions on the sceptic-globalist continuum occur and this, together


16<br />

with insights emanating from different disciplinary strands, adds to<br />

the richness <strong>of</strong> the debate. The main areas <strong>of</strong> discussion with regard to<br />

global processes can broadly be seen in terms <strong>of</strong> reconfigurations <strong>of</strong> the<br />

economy, the political domain, communication and cultural forms,<br />

issues <strong>of</strong> equality and the world order. With reference to these<br />

domains, globalists argue that the globalising process is marked by<br />

interconnectedness and the consequent displacement <strong>of</strong> time and<br />

space; global informational capitalism and a transnational economy;<br />

the erosion <strong>of</strong> the nation-state; an emerging global popular culture<br />

facilitated by a global communications network; growing inequality<br />

between nations and mutilayered global governance. Conversely the<br />

sceptics interrogate these positions as is illustrated in the ensuing<br />

sections. However, the brevity <strong>of</strong> the following description <strong>of</strong> the<br />

debate runs the risk <strong>of</strong> an over-simplified dichotomous account <strong>of</strong><br />

globalisation. Notwithstanding the literature shows that the polemic is<br />

extremely extensive, complex, ambiguous and shifting (Burbules &<br />

Torres 2000:13).<br />

2.2 Globalisation and the economy<br />

Globalisation is most popularly associated with the economy. Economic<br />

globalisation is usually seen to be the core <strong>of</strong> globalising<br />

processes in general with the economic factor construed as the main<br />

driver <strong>of</strong> globalisation (Edwards & Usher 2000:17). Certainly certain<br />

world economic trends are unmistakable, irrespective <strong>of</strong> the significance<br />

given to them by different observers. Global economic restructuring<br />

since the late seventies demonstrates the following features (cf<br />

Burbules & Torres 2000:6):<br />

1 An international division <strong>of</strong> labour and economic integration<br />

which is marked by new exchange relations and arrangements.<br />

2 Greater importance <strong>of</strong> the production <strong>of</strong> information and<br />

services, especially in developed countries, over that <strong>of</strong><br />

manufacturing functions.<br />

3 The replacement <strong>of</strong> the hourly wage by piecework remuneration<br />

and short term contract work; a weakening <strong>of</strong> the power<br />

<strong>of</strong> unions and the waning <strong>of</strong> capital labour conflict.


The globalisation debate and implications for higher education 17<br />

4 A shift from the Fordist model <strong>of</strong> production to one marked by<br />

increased flexibility and the speedy movement <strong>of</strong> goods and<br />

information from one place to another.<br />

5 The growing importance <strong>of</strong> capital-intensive production<br />

leading to the redundancy and de-skilling <strong>of</strong> large sections <strong>of</strong><br />

the workforce and an increase <strong>of</strong> part-time and home-based<br />

workers.<br />

6 An ever-increasing gap developing between more developed<br />

and less developed countries.<br />

The debate around economic restructuring focuses on four basic issues:<br />

the extent to which economic activity is being globalised; the new form<br />

<strong>of</strong> capitalism which is sweeping the globe; the extent to which<br />

economic globalisation is subject to proper national and international<br />

controls and the threat posed by global competition to national<br />

economic strategy and the welfare state. The globalists maintain that<br />

contemporary global economic interaction has assumed a historically<br />

unprecedented scale and size. Global production by multi-nationals<br />

(currently about 600 corporations) controls 25% <strong>of</strong> the world's<br />

economy and 80% <strong>of</strong> the world's trade (Burbules & Torres 2000:7).<br />

Migration <strong>of</strong> labour is increasingly globalised and national economies<br />

are deeply enmeshed in global systems <strong>of</strong> production and exchange.<br />

Global financial integration produces a convergence in interest rates<br />

and economic crises with the result that national economies no longer<br />

operate as autonomous systems <strong>of</strong> wealth creation as the importance <strong>of</strong><br />

global economic activity supersedes the latter. The global economy has<br />

become a capitalist global economy that is organised on the basis <strong>of</strong><br />

market principles and production for pr<strong>of</strong>it. This has brought about a<br />

new global division <strong>of</strong> labour in which multinationals out-source<br />

manufacturing production to newly industrialised and transition<br />

economies, thus reorganising developing countries into winners and<br />

losers. As global competition increases, governments are unable to<br />

maintain existing levels <strong>of</strong> social protection or welfare state programmes.<br />

In contrast, the sceptical school holds a more cautious interpretation <strong>of</strong><br />

the contemporary global economic trends mentioned above. The latter,


18<br />

it is argued, only reflect a limited degree <strong>of</strong> economic and financial<br />

integration (Held & McGrew 2000:18). The integration <strong>of</strong> the global<br />

economy is seen as mainly between the major Organisation for<br />

Economic Co-operation and Development (OECD) countries to the<br />

exclusion <strong>of</strong> most <strong>of</strong> the rest <strong>of</strong> the world. Far from a globalisation <strong>of</strong><br />

the economy the sceptics see a growing regionalisation <strong>of</strong> economic<br />

activity around three blocs: Europe, Asia-Pacific and the Americas.<br />

They deny the prevalence <strong>of</strong> a global capitalism and argue that even<br />

the activity <strong>of</strong> multinationals is rooted in and dependent on local and<br />

national economic conditions.<br />

2.3 Globalisation and the political domain<br />

The emergence and importance <strong>of</strong> globalising economic processes have<br />

led to the questioning <strong>of</strong> the competence <strong>of</strong> the nation state to govern<br />

and the definition <strong>of</strong> what constitutes a civil society (Popkewitz<br />

2000:8). Globalists argue that the nation state in late modernity is no<br />

longer a unitary phenomenon with a set <strong>of</strong> singular purposes (Claassen<br />

2000:28). Instead due to the pressure exercised by transnational<br />

networks, such as the United Nations (UN) and its specialised<br />

agencies, international lobbies and social movements (eg the Green<br />

movement), the state has become a splintered policy-making arena.<br />

Sovereignty has become a shared exercise on many levels due to the<br />

power <strong>of</strong> intergovernmental organisations which displace national<br />

interests and boundaries. The most common example <strong>of</strong> the latter is the<br />

European Union (EU) which represents a novel system <strong>of</strong> governance<br />

where sovereignty over a number <strong>of</strong> common issues is pooled. In other<br />

parts <strong>of</strong> the world, particularly in the Asia-Pacific, interregional<br />

groupings are also emerging. Military arrangements, the manufacture<br />

<strong>of</strong> military hardware, the fight against organised crime and the fluid<br />

movement <strong>of</strong> goods and services and private capital across borders is<br />

one <strong>of</strong> the areas which creates the opportunity for greater international<br />

cooperation. According to the globalists, these factors strengthen<br />

global interconnectedness and lead to a weakening <strong>of</strong> the nation state.<br />

Consequently, the sovereignty <strong>of</strong> states is displaced by regional and


The globalisation debate and implications for higher education 19<br />

global power systems. Moreover, states cannot supply goods and<br />

services to their own citizens without international cooperation. This,<br />

according to the globalist position, is strong evidence <strong>of</strong> a reconfiguration<br />

<strong>of</strong> political power (Held & Mc Grew 2000:11±14).<br />

Adherents <strong>of</strong> a sceptical stance towards globalisation refer instead to<br />

the powerful and omniscient position assumed by the nation-state<br />

during the late twentieth century. According to them, at the onset <strong>of</strong><br />

the new millennium the modern national state system has reached a<br />

climax and is supported by international organisations like the UN.<br />

The modern national state characterised by a democratic-representation<br />

democracy has become the dominant political form and is still<br />

recognised as the basic unit <strong>of</strong> world order. Moreover, even the OECD<br />

states rigorously exercise their sovereignty ± the entitlement to rule ±<br />

and their autonomy ± their capacity to choose appropriate forms <strong>of</strong><br />

political, economic and social development. Against this background,<br />

the sceptics contest any alleged weakening <strong>of</strong> the nation state<br />

(Baumann 1998:73).<br />

2.4 Globalisation, communication and cultural forms<br />

The consolidation <strong>of</strong> the modern nation state which evolved during the<br />

past centuries is linked to governments' endeavours to create a<br />

national identity that legitimises state power and consolidates policy<br />

(Popkewitz 2000:9). Among others, this was effected by the creation <strong>of</strong><br />

a mass education system, an effective communication system able to<br />

disperse common ideas necessary for the development <strong>of</strong> a common<br />

culture and the creation <strong>of</strong> an economy which allowed mobility within<br />

a bounded system (Held & McGrew 2000:17).<br />

In the view <strong>of</strong> the sceptics, the aspiration for national identity and<br />

nationalism which spread from Western Europe around the world in<br />

the last century is so powerful that it is not likely to be eroded by<br />

transnational forces and the development <strong>of</strong> a global mass culture.<br />

New forms <strong>of</strong> information technology only reinforce forms <strong>of</strong> national<br />

life and intensify their impact. New flows <strong>of</strong> information may narrow<br />

distance, but bolster difference and the awareness <strong>of</strong> ``the other''. Thus,<br />

local and national culture remains robust. As can be expected, the


20<br />

globalists take issue with this argument. While they acknowledge the<br />

continued existence <strong>of</strong> national identity and cultural nationalism, they<br />

contend that the scale, intensity, speed and volume <strong>of</strong> global cultural<br />

communications is unprecedented and cannot be controlled by<br />

national governments (Held & McGrew 2000:18). An outcome is a<br />

rapid global diffusion <strong>of</strong> ideas and cultures through the linguistic<br />

infrastructure provided by English. This embraces a range <strong>of</strong> activities,<br />

such as a global lifestyle, global sports, increased presence <strong>of</strong> world<br />

religions, global gambling and the global distribution <strong>of</strong> entertainment<br />

products, to mention but a few. The diffusion <strong>of</strong> commercial culture is<br />

driven by companies (eg McDonald, Nike, Benneton) not countries<br />

(Burbules & Torres 2000:11). A geographic situation is less important to<br />

workers who may seek and obtain employment virtually anywhere.<br />

This has led to what Capella (2000:227) terms a fading citizenship.<br />

Moreover, national identities are displaced from their rootedness in<br />

specific localities through expanded travel and tourism. Cultural flows<br />

together with commitment to global or regional objectives such as the<br />

protection <strong>of</strong> the environment or human rights create an emerging<br />

global consciousness and incipient global civil society (Held &<br />

McGrew 2000:18, 19).<br />

2.5 Globalisation and equality<br />

Current economic globalisation is linked to an accelerating gap<br />

between rich and poor nation states as well as between peoples in a<br />

single country, within the global economy, thus shaping new global<br />

patterns <strong>of</strong> hierarchy and inequality. This clearly signals significant<br />

implications for the world order and global security. Here the debate is<br />

extremely complex, even within the globalist school. Thinkers <strong>of</strong> a neoliberal<br />

persuasion regard the creation <strong>of</strong> a single global market through<br />

the organisation <strong>of</strong> free trade, capital mobility and global competition<br />

as the forerunner <strong>of</strong> eventual modernisation and the development <strong>of</strong><br />

impoverished regions and communities. Thus, globalisation heralds a<br />

more positive condition for a more stable world. Others regard<br />

economic globalisation as responsible for the globalisation <strong>of</strong> poverty,<br />

both among rich and poor nations as well as within societies.<br />

Affluence, whether on macro or micro level, is thus determined by the


The globalisation debate and implications for higher education 21<br />

capacity to benefit from global markets. If this argument is followed,<br />

cosmic globalisation polarises and could create conditions for world<br />

conflict. To avoid this, a new global agreement is needed among<br />

nations to tame the negative forces <strong>of</strong> economic globalisation (Baghadi<br />

2000:1).<br />

To the sceptics who are oriented to a traditional Marxist position, the<br />

prospect <strong>of</strong> a global solution to inequality is unrealistic. They recognise<br />

a new deepening <strong>of</strong> global inequality due to the marginalisation <strong>of</strong><br />

economies who fail to match the demands <strong>of</strong> global competition. In this<br />

world <strong>of</strong> poverty and deprivation, the affluent West through mechanisms<br />

such as the World Bank and International Monetary Fund (IMF)<br />

exercise inordinate control over national destinies. This process can<br />

only be reversed by a socialist international order. Once again, other<br />

proponents <strong>of</strong> this school reject the idea <strong>of</strong> a socialist panacea to global<br />

inequality. Furthermore, they discount the idea <strong>of</strong> globalisation alone<br />

as the cause <strong>of</strong> world poverty. They recognise a complexity <strong>of</strong> national<br />

factors and global factors as contributory constituents to poverty and<br />

consequently regard its solution to lie, albeit partially, in national<br />

welfare systems and the pursuit <strong>of</strong> national wealth and power (Held &<br />

McGrew 2000:20).<br />

2.6 Globalisation and the world order<br />

Throughout the modern period, the political good <strong>of</strong> the nation-state<br />

has been at the centre <strong>of</strong> political relations. This view rests on the<br />

assumption that a political community is constituted and bounded<br />

when: its members share a common socio-cultural identity; the<br />

members share the notion that they are a people who should govern<br />

themselves; an institutional structure exists on the behalf <strong>of</strong> the<br />

community; congruence exists between the governed and the government<br />

and; members enjoy a certain kind <strong>of</strong> equitable treatment.<br />

Globalists contest all the last-mentioned points. According to the<br />

globalist position, the political good is no longer found in a territorial<br />

polity but is entrenched in overlapping communities and in an<br />

emergent transnational civil society and global polity. They point out<br />

that individuals increasingly have complex loyalties and multi<br />

dimensional identities as a result <strong>of</strong> the globalisation <strong>of</strong> economic and


22<br />

cultural factors and the reconfiguration <strong>of</strong> political power. Movement<br />

<strong>of</strong> resources and interconnectedness <strong>of</strong> political communities create an<br />

idea <strong>of</strong> overlapping fortunes which require collective answers.<br />

Individual communities no longer can rely only on local and national<br />

support but also require multinational backing if they are to be<br />

sustained and promoted. Complex economic, social and environmental<br />

processes and international agencies affect and even alter what a<br />

national community can ask or expect from its government. Even the<br />

rights and duties <strong>of</strong> individuals entrenched in national constitutions<br />

need to be underwritten by global laws and institutions (McGrew &<br />

Held 2000:22).<br />

2.7 Crucial characteristics <strong>of</strong> globalisation<br />

The brief discussion serves to illustrate that globalisation is no<br />

entrenched given as is <strong>of</strong>ten touted in lay circles, and the debate is<br />

lively. Burbules & Torres (2000:2) mention that the claims <strong>of</strong> global<br />

change may be exaggerated and more limited than argued. Yet<br />

common ground held by protagonists on both sides <strong>of</strong> the polemic can<br />

provide some description <strong>of</strong> a concept which is both paradoxical and<br />

complex. Such a description could read as follows: Recent decades<br />

have seen the growth <strong>of</strong> entrenched and persistent patterns <strong>of</strong><br />

worldwide interconnectedness, which have enmeshed states and<br />

societies in worldwide systems and networks <strong>of</strong> interaction. Hence<br />

there appears an embedding, but not displacement, <strong>of</strong> local, regional<br />

and national orders <strong>of</strong> life in more expansive sets <strong>of</strong> interregional<br />

relations and networks <strong>of</strong> power. Time and space have been<br />

reconfigured since they no longer impose fixed barriers to many forms<br />

<strong>of</strong> social interaction and organisation (Edwards & Usher 2000:19). In<br />

addition, the process in which global and local transformations may<br />

take place is dialectic by nature, affecting the local and global<br />

reciprocally (Giddens 2000:92). The changing nature <strong>of</strong> communication,<br />

the speedy diffusion <strong>of</strong> technical change and the spread <strong>of</strong><br />

capitalist economic development have created new interregional and<br />

global competition in the political, economic and cultural domains<br />

which are challenging old hierarchies and generating new inequalities<br />

<strong>of</strong> wealthy, power privilege and knowledge. Furthermore, transna-


The globalisation debate and implications for higher education 23<br />

tional issues call into question the traditional role, functions and<br />

accountability <strong>of</strong> national governments. While the process does not<br />

imply the existence <strong>of</strong> a new and harmonious world order, the<br />

expansion <strong>of</strong> international governance at regional and global level is to<br />

be observed. Finally, the process should not be seen as universal: it is<br />

experienced unevenly by different communities and countries and<br />

significant segments <strong>of</strong> the world's population are largely untouched<br />

by its workings (Held & McGrew 2000:4; Edwards & Usher 2000:19).<br />

3 IMPLICATIONS OF GLOBALISATION FOR HIGHER<br />

EDUCATION<br />

The globalisation debate has certain implications for higher education<br />

and particularly the university. Alarmist circles have predicted the<br />

demise <strong>of</strong> the university, the diminishing importance <strong>of</strong> scholars and<br />

the corporatisation <strong>of</strong> research. However, at the very least, it creates<br />

the environment in which universities must operate in the twenty first<br />

century. Many trends in the organisational, pedagogical and technological<br />

delivery <strong>of</strong> higher education are underway as a result <strong>of</strong><br />

globalisation. This section examines the impact <strong>of</strong> globalisation on<br />

higher education institutions, primarily focusing on the changing role<br />

<strong>of</strong> the university and <strong>of</strong> scholars who work in higher education with<br />

particular attention to the latter's role in knowledge production. It also<br />

considers the impact <strong>of</strong> information technology and communications<br />

(ITC)onlearningandresearch.<br />

3.1 Performativity and higher education<br />

The question <strong>of</strong> how the university, in its role as producer and<br />

transmitter <strong>of</strong> knowledge is affected by globalising processes was<br />

highlighted as early as 1984 by Lyotard in The postmodern condition.<br />

Among others, the processes focussed on by Lyotard were the impact<br />

<strong>of</strong> information technology and computer-mediated communication<br />

and their link to the idea <strong>of</strong> performativity. Lyotard regarded the<br />

modernist paradigm as reconstructed in terms <strong>of</strong> what can contribute<br />

best to the efficiency and effectiveness <strong>of</strong> the socio-economic system.<br />

The task <strong>of</strong> the university is thus redefined as producing the knowledge<br />

specifically needed by people skilled in those capacities that are


24<br />

indispensable to the contemporary globalised system. This means<br />

particularly the knowledge and skills needed for maintaining a<br />

competitive edge in a cutthroat world market in conditions <strong>of</strong><br />

globalised capital (Lyotard 1984:xxiii).<br />

According to Lyotard (1984:xxiii), higher education is faced with a<br />

scepticism towards the metanarratives or foundational theories<br />

developed during the Enlightenment. As the global economy moves<br />

from Fordist reproduction to a consumption society focussed on<br />

information and services, the grand functions <strong>of</strong> the university, that is,<br />

the metanarratives <strong>of</strong> speculative unity and <strong>of</strong> emancipatory humanism<br />

lose ground (Lyotard 1984:33). The metanarrative <strong>of</strong> speculative unity<br />

sought to unify scientific knowledge by the master discourse <strong>of</strong><br />

metaphysical philosophy. This lent knowledge a legitimacy found in<br />

itself, not in a principle <strong>of</strong> usefulness, either to the State or civil society<br />

(Lyotard 1984:34). The metanarrative <strong>of</strong> emancipatory humanism<br />

refers to individual freedom through knowledge, which, in turn leads<br />

to progress (Lyotard 1984:32). But in the postmodern world <strong>of</strong> the late<br />

twentieth and early twenty first century, these metanarratives have<br />

become epistemologically bankrupt and thus they can no longer<br />

legitimise science or higher education institutions.<br />

This displacement <strong>of</strong> metanarratives permits a redefinition <strong>of</strong> knowledge:<br />

knowledge becomes ``technically useful knowledge''. Knowledge<br />

is exteriorised with respect to the knower while the educational<br />

processes between learner and teacher are reconstituted as a market<br />

relationship between producer and consumer. Knowledge is exchanged<br />

on the basis <strong>of</strong> the value it has for the consumer, it becomes `value<br />

added' (Lyotard 1984:4±5). The world <strong>of</strong> international relations is read<br />

as a place where competitive advantage is based on knowledge and its<br />

applications in the economy (Lyotard 1984:48). Consequently certain<br />

knowledge is more important than other. Technoscience is prominent<br />

because <strong>of</strong> economic usefulness, the creation <strong>of</strong> competitive advantage<br />

and its translatability into information (computer) knowledge (Lyotard<br />

1984:48).<br />

Lyotard's observations are even more incisive than a mere concern


The globalisation debate and implications for higher education 25<br />

about the advantages <strong>of</strong> access to certain disciplines over others. By<br />

removing the traditional basis for legitimising knowledge, the<br />

subjugation <strong>of</strong> science and the university to a new ideological legitimation<br />

is possible. In this climate, the primary goal <strong>of</strong> higher education<br />

(and <strong>of</strong> knowledge) becomes the optimal contribution to the best, the<br />

most efficient performance <strong>of</strong> the social system. Lyotard calls this<br />

criterion for legitimation, performativity, aptly described by Bloland<br />

(1995:536) as ``... the capacity to deliver outputs at the lowest cost, [a<br />

principle] which replaces truth as the yardstick <strong>of</strong> knowledge''.<br />

Subsequently, performativity supplants the agreed upon, rational<br />

criteria for merit and instead efficiency and effectiveness become the<br />

exclusive criteria for judging knowledge, behaviour and social<br />

systems. In particular, the university becomes subject to a postmodern<br />

condition in which its historic claim to have special knowledge, to be<br />

creating special knowledge and to be testing truth, is undermined:<br />

``The question now asked by the pr<strong>of</strong>essionalist student, the State or<br />

institutions <strong>of</strong> higher education is no longer `Is it true?' but `What use<br />

is it?' In the context <strong>of</strong> the mercantilisation <strong>of</strong> knowledge, more <strong>of</strong>ten<br />

than not this question is equivalent to: `Is it saleable?' ... `Is it<br />

efficient?' '' (Lyotard 1984:51). In effect, this removes from the<br />

university its traditional defence against cooption by the state with<br />

regard to its key practices: for example, the decisions affecting the<br />

exclusion or inclusion <strong>of</strong> certain knowledge in the curriculum; the<br />

privileging <strong>of</strong> certain fields <strong>of</strong> study; the introduction <strong>of</strong> new<br />

management practices or new and external definitions <strong>of</strong> excellence.<br />

Instead <strong>of</strong> competence measured by the criteria: true/false, just/<br />

unjust, a technical game <strong>of</strong> efficiency and inefficiency is played in<br />

which the key questions during university decision-making are: ``Is it<br />

sellable? Is it translatable into information?''<br />

Against this background, Lyotard (1984:xxv) predicts a bleak future for<br />

the university which now should ``... create skills, and no longer<br />

ideals'' (Lyotard 1984:48). The university loses its monopoly in the<br />

production <strong>of</strong> knowledge. Instead <strong>of</strong> the acme <strong>of</strong> higher education<br />

system, it becomes a mere component <strong>of</strong> the market made up <strong>of</strong><br />

innumerable competitors ± the technikon (polytechnic) which looms<br />

supreme, private research institutes, think tanks, industrial and


26<br />

government laboratories and corporate classrooms, to mention only a<br />

few. Hence universities are forced increasingly to reconstruct themselves<br />

as commercial enterprises competing in the knowledge business<br />

(Edwards & Usher 1994:175). In this context the scholar's role shifts<br />

from a calling requiring a cultural outlook to one which requires mere<br />

technical expertise (Lyotard 1984:53).<br />

3.2 Higher education's performative role in a global<br />

economy<br />

The traditional role <strong>of</strong> the university, namely the disinterested pursuit<br />

<strong>of</strong> knowledge has been replaced by a view <strong>of</strong> higher education in which<br />

universities are meant to serve society foremostly by supporting the<br />

economy in the provision <strong>of</strong> qualified manpower and the production <strong>of</strong><br />

knowledge (Gibbons 1998:1). Thus governments frequently cast the<br />

need for higher education reform in economic terms, particularly in<br />

relation to the preparation <strong>of</strong> a workforce capable <strong>of</strong> participating in<br />

the knowledge industry within a competitive global market. Education,<br />

and particularly higher education, is described as the key<br />

component <strong>of</strong> a country's ability to improve or even to maintain their<br />

economic welfare. This is also true <strong>of</strong> <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong> which is<br />

endeavouring to achieve national economic growth, improve employment<br />

and alleviate poverty while establishing a position within the<br />

southern <strong>Africa</strong>n region and the global economy. Sharp criticism <strong>of</strong> the<br />

higher education sector by government, business and industry has<br />

been framed by the need to produce sufficient numbers <strong>of</strong> higher level<br />

graduates with the cognitive and social skills and competencies needed<br />

to make <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong> globally competitive (Council for Higher<br />

Education 2000). As the distinction between knowledge and commodity<br />

are collapsed, the outcomes are visible in shifts <strong>of</strong> government<br />

funding. An analysis <strong>of</strong> higher education in four established industrial<br />

countries (the USA, UK, Canada and Australia) shows that higher<br />

education has indeed been directed towards national wealth creation<br />

and away from its traditional concern with the liberal education <strong>of</strong><br />

undergraduates (Slaughter 1988:56).


The globalisation debate and implications for higher education 27<br />

3.3 New modes <strong>of</strong> knowledge production<br />

New ideas affecting teaching and learning and which type <strong>of</strong><br />

institution are best suited to provide education are impacting<br />

universities worldwide, which are no longer able to determine<br />

internally what and how students should learn. In this regard, Gibbons<br />

(1999:4) has effectively elaborated the new knowledge paradigm and<br />

the dilemmas that it presents to the work <strong>of</strong> higher education. In what<br />

Gibbons has termed Mode One, knowledge production has traditionally<br />

been based on the disciplines, which have provided the guidelines<br />

for what counts as good science and what students need to know if<br />

they are to become good scientists. According to the emergence <strong>of</strong> a<br />

new Mode Two, the new mode <strong>of</strong> knowledge production and<br />

distribution, knowledge is produced and disseminated in the context<br />

<strong>of</strong> application. Knowledge production is multi-disciplinary and<br />

characterised by a heterogeneity <strong>of</strong> skills. Mode Two is more socially<br />

accountable and reflexive and requires an expanded system <strong>of</strong> quality<br />

which is no longer dependent primarily on peer review but on a wider,<br />

more temporary and heterogeneous set <strong>of</strong> practitioners, collaborating<br />

on a problem defined in a specific and localised context (Gibbons<br />

1998:5). This constitutes the major challenge to the core business <strong>of</strong><br />

universities ± teaching and learning and the way research is done. It<br />

also creates the opportunity <strong>of</strong> other knowledge providers to enter the<br />

market for students and brings into question the need for a traditional<br />

pr<strong>of</strong>essoriate. Similarly <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong>n higher education has not<br />

escaped the implications <strong>of</strong> Mode Two. The monopoly held by the<br />

traditional higher education system is increasingly challenged by<br />

private provision <strong>of</strong> higher education. Business and industry provide<br />

new areas for research and the academic disciplines have been<br />

challenged by a new outcomes based programmatic approach to<br />

learning and teaching.<br />

3.4 Information technology and communication and<br />

learning<br />

A new factor only partially realised by Lyotard in the early eighties is<br />

the proliferation and increasing dominance <strong>of</strong> information technology<br />

and communication in the role <strong>of</strong> knowledge production and


28<br />

dissemination. Information technology and communication have<br />

served to accelerate the trend towards individualised learning but not<br />

in the traditional paradigm <strong>of</strong> liberal education (Burbules 2000:384).<br />

Individualised learning through the transmission <strong>of</strong> electronic texts<br />

renders the involvement <strong>of</strong> the learner more active and complex. The<br />

authority <strong>of</strong> texts are undermined as texts become hyper texts in which<br />

the learner becomes an author who can access information, interact<br />

with it and with other learners without attending a traditional<br />

institution through the use <strong>of</strong> the Internet, E-mail, CD ROMS and<br />

hypertext. What learners require is not only disciplinary content as<br />

prior but the ability to use and work with information technology and<br />

communication. This goes far beyond mere technical skills such as the<br />

ability to gather discrete bits <strong>of</strong> information but the ability to arrange<br />

them in new ways to produce knowledge and not merely information.<br />

This calls for the skills and competences <strong>of</strong> symbolic analysis and<br />

creates a kind <strong>of</strong> transdisciplinary in which hitherto compartemenalised<br />

and separate knowledge is brought together and reconfigured as<br />

new knowledge (Edwards & Usher 2000:80). Moreover, the range <strong>of</strong><br />

new technologies allow academic practitioners to move from centre<br />

stage to a ``guide on the side'' as learners increase their ability to<br />

acquire and utilise knowledge. Synchronous and asynchronous learning<br />

activities become possible. Synchronous activities include learning<br />

opportunities with the lecturer present in the same or another location<br />

to the learner. Asynchronous activities can involve accessing archived<br />

learning material anytime and anyplace, thus breaking boundaries <strong>of</strong><br />

time and space (Cogburn 2000:3).<br />

3.5 Information technology and communication and<br />

research<br />

The effect <strong>of</strong> information technology and communication in a<br />

globalising environment has impacted in various ways on one <strong>of</strong> the<br />

primary functions <strong>of</strong> the university, that is research. This has created<br />

virtual communities <strong>of</strong> researchers placed far distant, yet marked by<br />

some measure <strong>of</strong> collegiality and collaboration (Burbules 2000:337).<br />

Increased collaboration has been demonstrated in the fields <strong>of</strong><br />

mathematics, physics, biology and chemistry. Experiments, in particular<br />

in physics, have been conducted among large groups across the


The globalisation debate and implications for higher education 29<br />

Internet. The speed whereby research outputs can be disseminated by<br />

means <strong>of</strong> information technology and communications has allowed<br />

research outputs to impact more swiftly on curriculum and pedagogy,<br />

especially in the forms <strong>of</strong> flexible, open and distance learning (Mason<br />

1998:27). Electronic publishing has affected the market for scholarship<br />

in various ways. Interestingly there has been an expansion <strong>of</strong> paper<br />

based academic and pr<strong>of</strong>essional journals due to the cuts in production<br />

and distribution made possible by globalising technologies. In addition,<br />

research is distributed by means <strong>of</strong> terrestrial and satellite<br />

television, videos, CD ROMs etc. Research conferences are more easily<br />

attended in a globalising world <strong>of</strong> cheaper travel and more permeable<br />

national borders. The World Wide Web has made the distribution <strong>of</strong><br />

papers and conference proceedings possible. Nor is this use restricted<br />

to organisers or institutions but individual academics are creating their<br />

own home pages where interested ``surfers'' may access their research.<br />

Chat rooms, electronic conferencing and bulletin boards make<br />

academic exchange almost instant in a world where time and space are<br />

displaced (Edwards & Usher 2000:82). Finally, new methods <strong>of</strong><br />

collaboration result in changes in status and hierarchy among<br />

researchers. Electronic communication affords fewer clues to status,<br />

rank and gender than face-to-face-communication. Consequently,<br />

discussions made by virtual groups are influenced less by the status <strong>of</strong><br />

the proposer <strong>of</strong> a decision or an idea; cooperation between more junior<br />

academics and more experienced academics stimulates research and<br />

leads to fruitful joint publications and the rates <strong>of</strong> publication are being<br />

seen to increase (Zlatuska 1999:3).<br />

4 CONCLUSION<br />

While the debate surrounding globalisation should not be ignored, it is<br />

a process that enhances the importance <strong>of</strong> knowledge and information.<br />

Thus, it has concomitant implications for knowledge, education and<br />

training. According to an earlier appraisal <strong>of</strong> globalisation, the<br />

dominance <strong>of</strong> performativity as criterion for assessing higher education<br />

endeavours and the dual impact <strong>of</strong> both the latter on higher<br />

education tended to be pessimistic (Margarth 1999:2). However,<br />

educationists in the late 90s have begun to see globalisation, not only


30<br />

as a tool <strong>of</strong> destablisation, but also as an incentive to change and even<br />

re-enchant the university, thereby restoring to it new creativity and<br />

vigour (Davies 1999:1). In this vein, Margrath (1999:22) predicts that<br />

the international push for mass higher education will continue well<br />

into the twenty-first century, strengthened by the increasing availability<br />

<strong>of</strong> virtual campuses, <strong>of</strong>fshore campuses and the demand for<br />

international education. This is corroborated by Blight, Davis &<br />

Olsen's (2000:96) analysis <strong>of</strong> the current demand for higher education<br />

in OECD countries. It is argued that all economies require persons who<br />

are knowledgeable and skilled in the use <strong>of</strong> technology and that a welleducated<br />

population is indispensable for economic growth. Secondly,<br />

the economic value <strong>of</strong> higher education is increasingly important to<br />

national governments which reckon it to be determining factor in<br />

global competitiveness. Thirdly, the concept <strong>of</strong> lifelong learning is<br />

linked to social and economic well-being. Higher education cannot<br />

disregard the demand for lifelong learning; failure to do so is to lose its<br />

market position. Subsequently, in a global economy higher education<br />

institutions must market themselves as necessary elements for the<br />

well-being <strong>of</strong> the economy in order to secure scarce funding and<br />

resources from government, business and non-governmental agencies.<br />

Finally under conditions <strong>of</strong> performativity, higher education appears<br />

to be set for survival even though its scholars are considered<br />

knowledge workers in the business <strong>of</strong> producing relevant knowledge<br />

valorised as a tradable commodity in a global economy.<br />

REFERENCES<br />

Bauman, Z 1998. Globalization: The human consequences. Oxford. Polity press.<br />

Baghadi, A 2000. Globalisation: The new invasion <strong>of</strong> the Third World. www.fav.net/<br />

special issue on globalization.htm. Accessed on 30 May 2001.<br />

Blight, D Davies, B & Olsen, A. 2000. The globalization <strong>of</strong> higher education. In Higher<br />

education reformed, edited by Scott, P. London: New Millennium.<br />

Bloland, H G 1995. Postmodernism and higher education. Journal <strong>of</strong> higher education,<br />

66(5):521±559.<br />

Brown, R H & Schubert, J H (eds) 2000. Knowledge and power in higher education. New<br />

York: Teachers College, Columbia <strong>University</strong>.


The globalisation debate and implications for higher education 31<br />

Burbules, N C 2000. Does the Internet constitute a community? In Globalisation and<br />

education: critical perspectives, edited by Burbules, N C & Torres, C A New York:<br />

Routledge.<br />

Burbules, N C & Torres, C A 2000. Globalisation and education: An introduction. In<br />

Globalization and education: critical perspectives, edited by Burbules, NC & Torres,<br />

CA. New York: Routledge.<br />

Capella, J 2000. Globalization, a fading citizenship. In Globalization and education: critical<br />

perspectives, edited by Burbules, N C & Torres, C A. New York: Routledge.<br />

Claassen, C 2000. The state, globalisation and education. In Contemporary issues in modern<br />

education, editedbyLemmer,EM.Sandton:Johannesburg.<br />

Cogburn, D L 2001. Globalization, knowledge, education and training in the information<br />

age. Www.unesco.org/webworld/infoethics 2/eng/papers/paper-23.htm. Accessed<br />

29 May 2001.<br />

Council on Higher Education (CHE). 2000. CHE Annual Report 1998/00, Pretoria: Council<br />

on Higher Education.<br />

Davies, P 1999. Globalisation and the local university: some implications for strategy and<br />

management. Paper delivered at the Salzburg Seminar, Universities project,<br />

Salzburg Austria, 23±27 January 1999.<br />

Edwards, & Usher, R 1994. Postmodernism and education. New York: Routledge.<br />

Edwards, R & Usher, R 2000. Globalization and pedagogy: space, place and identity. London:<br />

Routledge.<br />

Gibbons, M 1998. Higher education relevance in the 21st century. Paper delivered at the<br />

UNESCO World Conference on higher Education, Paris, France on October 5±9,<br />

1998.<br />

Held, D & Mc Grew, A (ed) 2000. The global transformations reader. Malden: Oxford Press.<br />

Lyotard, J F 1984. The postmodern condition: A report on knowledge. Manchester: <strong>University</strong><br />

Press.<br />

Mason, R 1998. Globalizing education: trends and applications. London: Routledge.<br />

Margarth, P 1999. Globalization in national and state systems.<br />

Popkewitz, T S 2000. Rethinking decentralization and the state/civil society distinctions:<br />

The state as a problematic <strong>of</strong> governing. In Educational knowledge: changing<br />

relationships between the state, civil society and the educational community, editedby<br />

Popkewitz, T S. Albany: SUNY.<br />

Popkewitz, T S 2000. Globalization/regionalization, knowledge, and the educational<br />

practices: some notes on comparative strategies for educational research. In<br />

Popkewitz, T S (ed). Educational knowledge: changing relationships between the state,<br />

civil society and the educational community. Albany: SUNY.<br />

Robertson, R 1992. Globalization: social theory and global culture. London: Sage.


32<br />

Scott, P (ed) 2000. Introduction. In Higher Education re-formed, editedbyScott,P.London<br />

& New York: Falmer Press.<br />

Slaughter, S 1988. National higher education policies in a global economy. In Universities<br />

and globalisation: Critical perspectives, edited by Currie, J & Newson, J (eds).<br />

Thousand Oaks, CA: Sage.<br />

Zlatuska, J 1999. Globalisation and the academic disciplines. Paper delivered at the<br />

Salzburg Seminar, Universities project, Salzburg Austria, 23±27 January 1999.


A survey and appraisal <strong>of</strong> progressive education in the USA 33<br />

A survey and appraisal <strong>of</strong><br />

progressive education in<br />

the USA<br />

IACoetzer<br />

Department <strong>of</strong> Educational<br />

Studies<br />

Unisa<br />

The aim <strong>of</strong> this research article is to present a survey and to appraise the principles and<br />

practices <strong>of</strong> progressive education in America since its inception around 1890 to its<br />

demise in 1957. The rationale behind this approach was to enable the researcher to<br />

investigate the corresponding principles and practices <strong>of</strong> progressive education in the<br />

USA with that <strong>of</strong> outcomes-based education in <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong>n Schools and to establish<br />

the anticipated success and/or failures <strong>of</strong> the proposed education transformation in the<br />

RSA in a follow-up research article, titled A survey and appraisal <strong>of</strong> Outcomes-Based<br />

Education (OBE) in <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong> with reference to progressive education in America.<br />

1 INTRODUCTION AND HISTORICAL CONTEXT<br />

Progressive education, also sometimes called ``modern'' or ``new''<br />

education, is the name given to the broad educational reform movement<br />

that sprung up in America around 1890.<br />

Francis W Parker (1837±1902) who was called ``the father <strong>of</strong><br />

progressive education'' (Cremin 1961:129) published his ``Talks on


34<br />

Pedagogics'' in 1894 in which his ideas about the ``new'' education<br />

were explained. His progressive school called the Cook County School<br />

which was established around 1890 was organised as ``a model home, a<br />

complete community and embryonic democracy'' (Cremin 1961:132).<br />

Progressivism in American society was part <strong>of</strong> a larger response in the<br />

Western world to the massive forces <strong>of</strong> industrialism, urbanism,<br />

migration and modernism which were shaking the roots <strong>of</strong> traditional<br />

society since the late nineteenth century. The basic claims by<br />

supporters <strong>of</strong> progressive education are inherent in Western education:<br />

improvement <strong>of</strong> education and vocational training as recruiting<br />

elements in public life and a democratic society (Ro È hrs & Lenhart<br />

1995:11; Cremin 1961:viii; Dewey 1939:4, 115).<br />

During the period 1890 until World War I the progressivists<br />

represented themselves as a resistance or contra-movement against the<br />

so-called essentialists or proponents <strong>of</strong> traditional education who<br />

according to them only educated the young generation for the status<br />

quo. The criticism <strong>of</strong> the progressivists were mainly targeted against<br />

certain tenets <strong>of</strong> traditional education (Kandel 1958:177):<br />

... the daily and hourly routine, the fixed time-schedules, the strict<br />

discipline, rote learning, a curriculum planned in advance, imposition<br />

and examinations on what had been memorized, and, in general,<br />

authoritarianism dominating teachers and pupils alike.<br />

The educational practices <strong>of</strong> the so-called traditional school in the USA<br />

were also observable elsewhere. During 1926±1927, shortly after World<br />

War I, a prominent supporter <strong>of</strong> progressive education, the eminent<br />

American educationalist William Heard Kilpatrick (1871±1965) took a<br />

trip around the world, visiting schools and universities on several<br />

continents. According to Tenenbaum, his biographer, Kilpatrick was<br />

struck by the fact that ``the schools did not prepare students for life in<br />

their immediate environment. They were formal, bookish, dominated<br />

by rigid examinations'' (Tenenbaum 1951:253, 257). Kilpatrick's own<br />

approach to education is discussed in his essay ``The Project Method''<br />

<strong>of</strong> 1918, a genuine product <strong>of</strong> the American progressive education


A survey and appraisal <strong>of</strong> progressive education in the USA 35<br />

movement. The project method is generally considered a means <strong>of</strong><br />

developing independence and responsibilities in school pupils, and to<br />

instil social and democratic modes <strong>of</strong> behaviour (Ro È hrs & Lenhart<br />

1995:307). To achieve these means Kilpatrick made the motivation <strong>of</strong><br />

the pupil the crucial feature <strong>of</strong> the project method. Whatever the<br />

learner undertook, so long as it was done ``purposefully'', this was a<br />

project. The projects had four phases: purposing, planning, executing<br />

and judging (Ro È hrs & Lenhart 1995:312).<br />

Kilpatrick's project method had a huge impact on progressive<br />

educational reform movements in America. The ``comprehensive<br />

school'' movement, the movement for ``community education'', ``open<br />

curriculum'' and ``practical learning'' make reference to the project<br />

method where implementation <strong>of</strong> their programmes is concerned<br />

(Ro È hrs & Lenhart 1995:307). These movements and eminent progressivists<br />

like Francis Wayland Parker and John Dewey who was the<br />

world's best known progressive educator, scorned the rote learning<br />

and rigid subject-centred instruction <strong>of</strong> the traditional schools. The<br />

``joyless'' education, so they argued, had to be replaced by the<br />

expressiveness and spontaneity <strong>of</strong> the child. J R Squire (1972:328) who<br />

researched progressive education in-depth contends that the discourse<br />

<strong>of</strong> the progressivists can be expressed in a number <strong>of</strong> phrases; namely<br />

the school as a miniature community, learning by doing, project method,<br />

units <strong>of</strong> study, education as development, creativity, growth, activity,<br />

self-expression, experience, play, interest, freedom, meeting the needs and<br />

interests <strong>of</strong> the student, educating the whole child, development <strong>of</strong><br />

personality, social and emotional adjustment and lifelong learning or<br />

continuing education (Squire 1972:328).<br />

In order to be able to accomplish the aim <strong>of</strong> a proper survey and<br />

appraisal <strong>of</strong> the progressivists in America the author deems it essential<br />

to discuss the principles <strong>of</strong> the so-called Progressive Education<br />

Association (PEA) which was founded in 1919 and dissolved in 1955 ±<br />

the last issue <strong>of</strong> its periodical ``Progressive Education'' was published<br />

in 1957 ± and on which the philosophy and educational practices <strong>of</strong> the<br />

progressivists were based.


36<br />

2 THE PRINCIPLES OF THE PROGRESSIVE<br />

EDUCATION ASSOCIATION (1919±1957) IN<br />

AMERICA<br />

2.1 Freedom versus control<br />

Progressive educators fought against direct interference and formal<br />

control by teachers in the classroom. Through their child-centred<br />

approach they instead valued freedom <strong>of</strong> activity and expression by<br />

the child to replace the passive question and answer method <strong>of</strong><br />

traditional education.<br />

Pupils were allowed to move around freely in the classroom to<br />

communicate with fellow learners because the progressivists believed<br />

(Rugg & Shumaker 1969:55±56):<br />

Free the legs, the arms, the larynx <strong>of</strong> a child and you have taken the first<br />

step towards freeing his mind and spirit.<br />

Progressive educators believed in satisfying individual differences ±<br />

no more than twenty pupils were allowed in the classroom ± and they<br />

would mostly agree that one important test <strong>of</strong> a successful classroom is<br />

its effectiveness in eliciting a variety <strong>of</strong> responses from different<br />

children.<br />

2.2 Child-centred versus teacher-centred initiative<br />

In the progressive schools the educator-teacher relinquishes the role <strong>of</strong><br />

instructor and becomes instead an initiator, observer and adviser <strong>of</strong> the<br />

activities <strong>of</strong> the pupils.<br />

Nine years after the Progressive Education Association (PEA) was<br />

formed two eminent American progressivists, H Rugg & A Shumaker<br />

published The Child-Centred School (1928) in which the modus<br />

operandi <strong>of</strong> these schools is explained as follows (Rugg & Shumaker<br />

1969:57)<br />

In the child-centred school ... pupils are alive, active, working hard,<br />

inventing, organising, contributing original ideas, assembling materials,


A survey and appraisal <strong>of</strong> progressive education in the USA 37<br />

carrying out enterprises ... boys and girls ... share in their own<br />

government, in the planning <strong>of</strong> the program, in the administering <strong>of</strong> the<br />

curriculum, in conducting the life <strong>of</strong> the school.<br />

William Heard Kilpatrick who was an active participant in the group <strong>of</strong><br />

``reconstructionist'' educators who represented the reformist stand <strong>of</strong><br />

progressivists during the 1930's arrived at the conclusion reached by<br />

other American educationalists that innovative, progressive studentcentred<br />

education can survive only in a democratic environment and<br />

school structure, and that ultimately the political context must be<br />

consistent with and support innovative classroom practice (Iversen:<br />

chapter 9). Rugg & Shumaker (1969:2) also emphasised the importance<br />

<strong>of</strong> democracy because the new school so they contended ``is a child's<br />

world in a child-size environment. Here he lives in a democracy <strong>of</strong><br />

youth. His needs, his interests as well as adult insight concerning his<br />

future life, determine what goes on in this school''.<br />

2.3 The activity school<br />

John Dewey (1859±1952) was the world's best-known progressive<br />

educator. His Laboratory School at the <strong>University</strong> <strong>of</strong> Chicago (1896±<br />

1903) remains the most-studied experimental school in history, and his<br />

classic Democracy and Education (1916) is one <strong>of</strong> the most important<br />

books on education. Dewey equipped his activity or practice school at<br />

the <strong>University</strong> <strong>of</strong> Chicago with the materials and implements <strong>of</strong> real<br />

life. By means <strong>of</strong> activities such as conversation, inquiry, construction,<br />

artistic expression, and a harmonious group life Dewey sought to<br />

promote the child's mental growth ± to enable the pupils to carry over<br />

their school experience into the life <strong>of</strong> the community (Cremin<br />

1961:120±135; Noble 1961:485±6).<br />

In the progressive schools, also sometimes typified as activity or play<br />

schools, the learner is active, growing and competence-directed.<br />

Learning which allows the individual to interact continually in a<br />

purposeful and active way with subject-matter, teachers, peers, and<br />

surroundings, so the progressivists argued, ``seems likely to produce


38<br />

greater growth and more lasting effect than learning which focuses on<br />

the isolated skill or discrete subject. Cognitive thinking cannot be<br />

separated from affective response; intellectual, emotional, social and<br />

physical growth are interrelated''(Squire 1972:376).<br />

The progressive educators valued freedom <strong>of</strong> activity, involvement,<br />

independence <strong>of</strong> learning and problem solving by way <strong>of</strong> the project<br />

method because this approach would foster more spontaneity and<br />

independence and more favourable attitudes towards learning.<br />

A former student <strong>of</strong> Dewey's school at the <strong>University</strong> <strong>of</strong> Chicago<br />

reported about the success <strong>of</strong> the activity school (Mayhew & Edwards<br />

1964:407):<br />

The Dewey school gave us the opportunity to form practical, livable<br />

behaviour patterns. As I consider in contrast the average students<br />

passing out <strong>of</strong> school into social and economic conditions, we were armed<br />

for the battle, they were maimed.<br />

2.4 The interest <strong>of</strong> the learner forms the basis <strong>of</strong> the<br />

``new'' curriculum<br />

Since the inception <strong>of</strong> progressive education there is a move away from<br />

adherence to a stipulated canon <strong>of</strong> learning material codified in a rigid<br />

curriculum and towards a preoccupation with the pressing and<br />

unanswered questions posed by the child's own world. For this reason<br />

the progressive schools followed a school program which reflected the<br />

life-world and interest <strong>of</strong> the learner (Rugg & Shumaker 1969:61):<br />

It starts from his needs and interests ... Hence the new school organizes<br />

its program around the centres <strong>of</strong> interest rather than around academic<br />

subjects.<br />

The so-called broad fields curriculum <strong>of</strong> progressive schools grouped<br />

curriculum experiences under general headings such as home life,<br />

citizenship, production, communication and transportation. The<br />

practice was to concentrate study around certain large centres <strong>of</strong><br />

interests. Courses were organized in general mathematics, general


A survey and appraisal <strong>of</strong> progressive education in the USA 39<br />

science, general language, general social science, general home<br />

economics, and general art. The progressivists countered subject<br />

isolation through the introduction <strong>of</strong>, as Noble (1961:482) calls it<br />

``integration'', ``orientation'' and ``unit study''.<br />

In the extreme form <strong>of</strong> the ``experience curriculum'' the formal subjects<br />

were replaced by informal group activities in response to pupil needs<br />

and the urgency <strong>of</strong> the moment. Noble states that this development<br />

was ``met with criticism from the general public on the ground that it<br />

neglects the moral discipline <strong>of</strong> the pupils'' (Noble 1961:461).<br />

2.5 Creative self-expression<br />

In the progressive schools teachers moved away from the traditional<br />

school or institution with its barrack-like uniformity and towards a<br />

stimulating setting. The authors <strong>of</strong> The Child-Centred School, Rugg &<br />

Shumaker (1969:62±64), paint a vivid picture <strong>of</strong> the school proceedings<br />

to enhance creative self-expression in these schools :<br />

Some will create with words, others with light. Some will express<br />

themselves through the body in dance; others will model, carve, shape<br />

their ideas in plastic materials. Still others will find expression through<br />

oral language, and some through an integrated physical, emotional and<br />

dramatic gesture.<br />

2.6 Personality and social adaptability<br />

The educational endeavours <strong>of</strong> the progressive teachers were oriented<br />

less towards successful performance in examinations and more<br />

towards the formation <strong>of</strong> a responsible personality. In this regard the<br />

education <strong>of</strong> the ``whole'' person in a social context is central in the<br />

progressive education programme. Accordingly there is a strong<br />

emphasis on social and emotional education to supplement the<br />

traditional cultivation <strong>of</strong> intellect. The dimensions <strong>of</strong> social intelligence,<br />

empathy with one's fellows, compassion with social hardship<br />

and a propensity for tactful help were fathomed and encouraged in<br />

progressive schools (Squire 1972:122; Ro È hrs & Lenhart 1995:11±13).


40<br />

These schools were not only child-centred but also at the same time<br />

strongly community-centred because the progressives aspired to<br />

prepare the youth for future social life, and this could be achieved by<br />

making the school a cooperative society on a small scale.<br />

The differences <strong>of</strong> approach to enhance personality development and<br />

the social formation <strong>of</strong> children <strong>of</strong> the traditional schools when<br />

compared with that <strong>of</strong> the progressive schools is clearly illustrated in<br />

the following excerpt (Rugg & Shumaker 1969:66):<br />

... where the old school maintained a noisy silence as the ideal schoolroom<br />

atmosphere, the new removes the ban from speech, encourages communication<br />

as a vehicle for social understanding and personal development.<br />

2.7 Equality and democracy<br />

An important objective <strong>of</strong> the PEA was the creation <strong>of</strong> a global<br />

educational approach that would link people via education in spite <strong>of</strong><br />

political and racial differences separating them. In this regard GS<br />

Counts regarded himself and the American people constantly being<br />

confronted with the age-old ``problems <strong>of</strong> human liberty and equality<br />

in the age <strong>of</strong> science and technology'' (Counts 1971:164). Equality, so<br />

the progressivists believed, can only be achieved in a democratic<br />

society.<br />

3 THE DEMISE AND LEGACY OF THE EARLIER<br />

PROGRESSIVISTS AND THE PROGRESSIVE<br />

EDUCATION ASSOCIATION<br />

Some time between the inception <strong>of</strong> progressive education around 1890<br />

and the demise <strong>of</strong> the PEA on 25 June 1955 in Urbana, Illinois, and its<br />

periodical, Progressive Education in 1957, the phrase ``progressive<br />

education'' shifted from a term <strong>of</strong> praise to one <strong>of</strong> scorn. To the<br />

American public <strong>of</strong> shortly after World War I, progressive education<br />

seemed to be the solution for what was wrong in education; thirty-five<br />

years later most <strong>of</strong> the ills in American education were blamed on it<br />

(Graham 1967:143±145).


A survey and appraisal <strong>of</strong> progressive education in the USA 41<br />

The survey <strong>of</strong> progressive education in America indicates that the<br />

legacy <strong>of</strong> the progressivists can be typified as a success in certain<br />

instances and a failure in other respects. The following positive<br />

endeavours and practices to reform and improve education in America<br />

in the era around 1890 to 1957 can be highlighted :<br />

. The rigid subject-centred instruction by way <strong>of</strong> the passive<br />

question and answer method <strong>of</strong> teaching and rote learning<br />

prevalent in the traditional public schools were replaced by<br />

the innovative project method which challenged the children's<br />

skills <strong>of</strong> inquiry and problem solving. It also promoted<br />

the independence <strong>of</strong> learning <strong>of</strong> the pupils.<br />

. Whereas the older schools were formal and bookish, the<br />

teachers in the new progressive schools humanised education<br />

and fostered a positive attitude towards learning. They<br />

valued the importance to instill inventiveness, originality,<br />

spontaneity and creative self-expression in the learners. This<br />

could be achieved because the class groups were small in<br />

numbers and the school programme reflected the life-world<br />

andtheneedsandinterests<strong>of</strong>thelearnersinstead<strong>of</strong>being<br />

centred around academic subjects. Learning became a<br />

meaningful experience for the pupils in these schools.<br />

. Co-operative learning and the new ``learning-by-doing''<br />

approach <strong>of</strong> the progressive educators resulted in more<br />

energised and enlivened responses from their students so<br />

that the young ones were questioning, debating and socialising<br />

in an atmosphere <strong>of</strong> democracy and a milieu reflecting<br />

community life. The progressive schools encouraged activity<br />

andfreeconversationwiththeirteachersandpeersinorder<br />

to grant the pupils the opportunity to interact with and to<br />

show empathy and understanding for their fellow human<br />

beings. Communication in groups was also encouraged to<br />

enhance the social understanding and personality development<br />

<strong>of</strong> the pupils.<br />

. The progressivists accepted the need for continuing education<br />

or life-long learning to empower individuals to cope<br />

with the vastly altered educational needs dictated by an


42<br />

increasingly complex society, the knowledge explosion and<br />

galloping technological changes. They acknowledged the<br />

essential role <strong>of</strong> continuing education in preventing human<br />

obsolescence and preserving and furthering the development<br />

<strong>of</strong> American society.<br />

. The humanitarian effort <strong>of</strong> the progressivists to promote<br />

human dignity through the establishment <strong>of</strong> equality and<br />

fairness in their schools in order to fulfill the promise <strong>of</strong><br />

American democracy, must be commended. Boulding<br />

(1988:188), a spokesperson for globalization and equality<br />

shared this dream <strong>of</strong> progressive educators when in 1988,<br />

about 30 years after the demise <strong>of</strong> progressive education, he<br />

stated<br />

As we enter the next millennium we must add the reminder that<br />

education is now only progressive which has a planetary<br />

perspective ± which prepares students for life in an interdependent<br />

global village, and which acknowledges that our<br />

interdependence includes all species with which we share this<br />

endangered planet.<br />

The end <strong>of</strong> an era <strong>of</strong> progressive education in America late in the 1950's<br />

can be ascribed mainly to the following educational failures:<br />

. Freedom has come to have many dimensions for progressive<br />

education. Essentially it has been a freedom from externally<br />

imposed standards and authority and a freedom toward selfdirection<br />

and self-discipline.<br />

Critics interpreted the freedom <strong>of</strong> the child or non-interference<br />

<strong>of</strong> the teacher even in the form <strong>of</strong> guidance and<br />

direction in many <strong>of</strong> the progressive ``schools'' as a call to<br />

chaos and anarchy (Squire 1972:7). Even one <strong>of</strong> the most<br />

eminent prophets <strong>of</strong> ``balanced'' progressive education, John<br />

Dewey, criticized certain progressive schools who allowed<br />

pupils unrestrained freedom. Dewey (1930:205) declared:<br />

... some <strong>of</strong> these schools indulge pupils in unrestrained


A survey and appraisal <strong>of</strong> progressive education in the USA 43<br />

freedom <strong>of</strong> action and speech, <strong>of</strong> manners and lack <strong>of</strong><br />

manners. Schools farthest to the left ... carry the thing they<br />

call freedom nearly to the point <strong>of</strong> anarchy.<br />

It can thus be stated that the moral discipline <strong>of</strong> the young<br />

generation suffered in these laissez-faire circumstances.<br />

. Progressive educators were reacting against the use <strong>of</strong> books<br />

as texts and a prescribed curriculum that isolated subject<br />

from subject. Instead they advocated the so-called broad<br />

fields curriculum where courses were organized around<br />

study units or large centres <strong>of</strong> interests such as general<br />

science and general mathematics. The de-emphasis by the<br />

progressivists <strong>of</strong> the traditional curriculum and against the<br />

traditional intellectualized forms <strong>of</strong> schooling left its mark on<br />

American education. To ask teachers, especially teachers <strong>of</strong><br />

average endowments, to discard both their traditional<br />

method <strong>of</strong> teaching and their subject matter in textbooks<br />

could lead to only one result ± uninspired and uninformed<br />

progressive teaching.<br />

The anti-intellectualism <strong>of</strong> certain extremes <strong>of</strong> the PEA led<br />

AE Bestor (1953:6) to warn the American people in his book,<br />

Educational Wastelands published in 1953, against the legacy<br />

<strong>of</strong> these progressivists:<br />

If we take education seriously, we can no more afford to<br />

gamble our safety upon inferior intellectual training in our<br />

schools than upon inferior weapons in our armoury.<br />

The dramatic launching <strong>of</strong> the Russian Sputnik I on 4 October<br />

1957 shook the USA as leader <strong>of</strong> the Western world. The<br />

authorities and general public in America were brought to<br />

the realisation by this Sputnik shock that the country's best<br />

brain power had been shamefully neglected up to that stage.<br />

Various investigations were undertaken to find ways and<br />

means <strong>of</strong> identifying deficiencies in the American education


44<br />

system. An education mission was delegated to study the<br />

RussianeducationsysteminRussiatodeterminewhythe<br />

Russians won the ``race in space''. The investigating team's<br />

findings were published in 1959 in a report titled Soviet<br />

Commitment to Education, Report <strong>of</strong> the First Official US<br />

Education Mission to the USSR. From this report it appears<br />

that Russian education placed the emphasis on intellectual<br />

formation far more than was the case in the USA up to 1957.<br />

Before pupils could complete their school career at a Russian<br />

secondary school, they had to take Physics, Biology and a<br />

foreign language for five years, devote their attention to<br />

Astronomy for a year and have a grounding in Mathematics<br />

for as long as ten years. Everything indicated that the<br />

curricula followed in the progressive secondary schools <strong>of</strong><br />

America left a great deal to be desired, especially as concerned<br />

instruction in Mathematics and the natural sciences (Coetzer<br />

& Van Zyl 1989:124).<br />

The fear <strong>of</strong> continued technological domination by the<br />

Russians generated a strong national insistence on new<br />

curriculum programmes by which the learners could benefit.<br />

In the late 1950's JB Conant put into words the sentiment <strong>of</strong><br />

the post-Sputnik shock in a report titled The American High<br />

School Today which appeared in 1959. In it Conant presents a<br />

21-point plan in which he propagates a new approach in the<br />

secondary schools <strong>of</strong> his country. The nucleus <strong>of</strong> his plea is<br />

that challenging intellectual content should feature in the<br />

curricula <strong>of</strong> American schools (Coetzer & Van Zyl 1989:125).<br />

Wirth (1967:268) also refers to a ``post-Sputnik hangover''<br />

that took root in America after 1957. He succinctly summarises<br />

(1967:263) the major educational evils <strong>of</strong> progressive<br />

education as follows:<br />

... s<strong>of</strong>t pedagogy, unruly behaviour <strong>of</strong> children ± and<br />

perhaps even a vague subversive-ism.


A survey and appraisal <strong>of</strong> progressive education in the USA 45<br />

Finally in a report to the American nation and the Secretary<br />

<strong>of</strong> Education, United States Department <strong>of</strong> Education by the<br />

National Commission on Excellence in Education, published<br />

in April 1983 and entitled A nation at risk: The imperative for<br />

educational reform, failures are also documented that could<br />

at least partly be blamed on progressive education up to the<br />

late 1950s.<br />

Firstly, the report claims that the nation are raising a new<br />

generation <strong>of</strong> Americans that is scientifically and technologically<br />

illiterate. It is pointed out that many 17-year-olds do<br />

not possess the ``higher order'' intellectual skills expected <strong>of</strong><br />

them. Only one-third <strong>of</strong> this group can solve a mathematics<br />

problem requiring several steps and there was a steady<br />

decline in science achievement scores <strong>of</strong> US 17-year-olds as<br />

measured by national assessments <strong>of</strong> science in 1969, 1973<br />

and 1977 (United States National Commission on Excellence<br />

in Education 1983:8±10).<br />

Secondly, the banning <strong>of</strong> textbooks and <strong>of</strong> learning through<br />

reading by progressive schools could have impacted on the<br />

literacy levels <strong>of</strong> pupils. In the report it is stated that some 23<br />

million American adults are functionally illiterate by the<br />

simplest tests <strong>of</strong> everyday reading, writing and comprehension<br />

and that only one-fifth <strong>of</strong> the 17-year-olds can write a<br />

persuasive essay (United States National Commission on<br />

Excellence in Education 1983:8±9).<br />

Lastly the practice <strong>of</strong> the progressivists that the performance<br />

<strong>of</strong> learners should be assessed by themselves, their peers and<br />

by teachers, and their credo that school marks and competitive<br />

examinations should be abolished, fall in the framework<br />

<strong>of</strong> criticism in the report where the necessity for<br />

examinations requiring students to demonstrate their mastery<br />

<strong>of</strong> content and skill is stated. Regarding the importance<br />

<strong>of</strong> content the report states the following:


46<br />

Textbooks and other tools <strong>of</strong> learning and teaching should be<br />

upgraded and updated to assure more rigorous content ... as they<br />

did in the post-Sputnik era (United States National Commission<br />

on Excellence in Education 1983:19, 28).<br />

4 CLOSING COMMENTS<br />

In conclusion the legacy <strong>of</strong> about seventy years <strong>of</strong> progressive<br />

education in America can be appraised both positively and negatively<br />

as outlined in the article. On the positive side a number <strong>of</strong> educational<br />

contributions can be highlighted:<br />

. The formal and bookish instruction through rote learning<br />

and rigid subject-centred instruction <strong>of</strong> traditional schools<br />

was replaced by a school program in progressive schools that<br />

reflected the life-world and interest <strong>of</strong> scholars and which<br />

was organised around units <strong>of</strong> interest rather than detached<br />

academic subjects. Learning became a meaningful experience<br />

in these schools.<br />

. The focus <strong>of</strong> progressive educators on freedom <strong>of</strong> activity,<br />

independence <strong>of</strong> learning, inquiry and problem solving by<br />

way <strong>of</strong> the project-method in progressive schools instilled<br />

spontaneity, creativity and self-expression and more favourable<br />

attitudes <strong>of</strong> scholars towards learning. These<br />

educators realised that a successful learning environment or<br />

classroom is based on its effectiveness in eliciting a variety <strong>of</strong><br />

responses from different scholars and accommodating their<br />

individual differences (a maximum <strong>of</strong> twenty scholars were<br />

allowed in the classroom).<br />

. American progressive educators came to the conclusion that<br />

innovative, progressive, learner-centred education can only<br />

be achieved in a democratic, community-centred and cooperative<br />

school environment. Progressive teachers thus<br />

placed a strong emphasis on social and emotional education<br />

to supplement the traditional cultivation <strong>of</strong> intellect to<br />

prepare the youth for future community life.<br />

. Their global education approach to link people via education<br />

and democracy in spite <strong>of</strong> political and racial differences


A survey and appraisal <strong>of</strong> progressive education in the USA 47<br />

must also be commended. In their own country American<br />

progressivists aspired to foster human dignity and fairness in<br />

their schools in order to fulfil the promise <strong>of</strong> establishing a<br />

truly American society.<br />

On the negative side criticism can be raised against a number<br />

<strong>of</strong> educational practices in progressive schools, inter alia:<br />

± The laissez-fair approach to discipline where scholars were<br />

allowed a freedom from externally imposed standards and<br />

authority, a freedom that depended on self-direction and<br />

self-discipline impacted negatively on the conduct <strong>of</strong><br />

scholars. The non-interference on the part <strong>of</strong> the progressive<br />

educator-teacher who relinquished the role <strong>of</strong> instructor<br />

who guided and directed learning and instead<br />

became an initiator and facilitator <strong>of</strong> learners' activities<br />

led to unruly behaviour <strong>of</strong> scholars in many progressive<br />

schools.<br />

± The progressivists' de-emphasis <strong>of</strong> the traditional curriculum<br />

as a reaction against the traditional intellectualised<br />

forms <strong>of</strong> schooling left its mark on American education.<br />

The launching <strong>of</strong> the Russian Sputnik 1 in 1957 was mainly<br />

ascribed to the inferior intellectual training being provided<br />

in progressive schools. Americans realised that the<br />

country's best brain power was being greatly neglected,<br />

especially as regards instruction in mathematics and the<br />

natural sciences. The nation realised their schools were in<br />

fact raising a new generation <strong>of</strong> Americans that was<br />

scientifically and technologically illiterate.<br />

± Finally progressive schools' banning <strong>of</strong> textbooks and <strong>of</strong><br />

learning through reading impacted negatively on the<br />

literacy levels <strong>of</strong> pupils in terms <strong>of</strong> their reading, writing<br />

and comprehension ability. This matter is documented in a<br />

report to the American nation and the Secretary <strong>of</strong><br />

Education under the title A nation at risk: The imperative<br />

for educational reform.


48<br />

BIBLIOGRAPHY<br />

Bestor, A E 1953. Educational Wastelands. Urbana: The <strong>University</strong> <strong>of</strong> Illinois Press.<br />

Boulding, E 1988. Building a global civic culture; Education for an Independant World.<br />

New York: Teachers College Press.<br />

Counts, G S 1971. A humble autobiography, In: Hariqhurst, RJ (Ed): Leaders in American<br />

Education, Part II. Chicago: <strong>University</strong> <strong>of</strong> Chicago Press.<br />

Brehoney, K 1984. Conflict and change in education, a sociological introduction. Block<br />

four, Progressive education. Milton Keynes: Open <strong>University</strong> Press.<br />

Coetzer, I A & Van Zyl, A E 1989. History <strong>of</strong> Education: A few contemporary educational<br />

issues. Pretoria: <strong>University</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong>.<br />

Conant, J B 1959. The Revolutionary Transformation <strong>of</strong> the American High School.<br />

Massachusetts: Cambridge Press.<br />

Counts, G S. 1932. Dare progressive education be progressive? Progressive Education<br />

Vol IX, December.<br />

Cremin, L 1961. The Transformation <strong>of</strong> the School: Progressivism in American Education.<br />

NewYork:Knopf.<br />

Dewey, J. 1930. How much freedom in new schools? The New Republic, 9July.<br />

Dewey, J 1939. Experience and education. New York: The Macmillan Company.<br />

Graham, P A 1967. Progressive education from Arcady to academe: a history <strong>of</strong> the<br />

Progressive Education Association, 1919±1955. New York: Teachers College Press.<br />

Iversen, R W 1959. The Communists and the Schools. NewYork:Harcourt,Brace.<br />

Jervis, K 1991. Progressive education for the 1990s: transforming practice. New York:<br />

Teachers College Press.<br />

Kandel, I L 1958. A controversy ended. Educational Forum Vol 22, January.<br />

Mayhew, K C & Edwards, A C 1964. The Dewey School: The Laboratory School <strong>of</strong> the<br />

<strong>University</strong> <strong>of</strong> Chicago 186±1903. New York: Atherton Press.<br />

Noble, S G 1961. A history <strong>of</strong> American education. NewYork:Holt,Rinehartand<br />

Winston.<br />

Ro È hrs, H & Lenhart, V 1995. Progressive education across the continents: a handbook.<br />

NewYork:P.Lang.<br />

Rugg, H & Shumaker, A 1969. The Child-Centred School. New York: Arno Press.<br />

Squire, J R (Chairman and Editor: ASCD 1972 Yearbook Committee) 1972. A new look at<br />

progressive education. Washington: Association for Supervision and Curriculum<br />

Development.<br />

Tenenbaum, S 1951. William Heard Kilpatrick: Trail blazer in education. New York:<br />

Harper and Brothers.


A survey and appraisal <strong>of</strong> progressive education in the USA 49<br />

United States. National Commission on Excellence in Education. 1983. A nation at risk:<br />

the imperative for educational reform: a report to the Nation and the Secretary <strong>of</strong><br />

Education, United States Department <strong>of</strong> Education. Washington, DC: The<br />

Commission.<br />

Welter, R 1962. Popular Education and Democratic Thought in America. New York:<br />

Columbia <strong>University</strong> Press.<br />

Winick, M P 1978. The progressive education movement: an annotated bibliography.<br />

NewYork:Garland.<br />

Wirth, AG, 1967. The Deweyan tradition revisited: Any relevance for our time? Teachers<br />

College Record vol 69, December.


50<br />

Let's revisit<br />

competence-based<br />

teacher education<br />

Pr<strong>of</strong> W J Fraser<br />

Department <strong>of</strong> Teaching and<br />

Training Studies<br />

<strong>University</strong> <strong>of</strong> Pretoria<br />

It is said that a competence-based teacher training (education) model is based upon the<br />

outcomes-based philosophy and that teacher education has to be outcomes-based to<br />

meet the demands <strong>of</strong> the pr<strong>of</strong>ession. However, the teaching and training policies <strong>of</strong> many<br />

teacher training institutions still vest within the positivist or naturalist paradigm <strong>of</strong><br />

thinking, arguing the fact that the pr<strong>of</strong>essional training (education) <strong>of</strong> teachers requires<br />

teaching and assessment models in support <strong>of</strong> the tasks and functions <strong>of</strong> such<br />

practitioners.<br />

This article exposes and describes competence in terms <strong>of</strong> its behavioural foundations<br />

and functional tasks. It qualifies the necessity <strong>of</strong> authentic and performance-based<br />

teacher education, and calls for the design and development <strong>of</strong> teacher education<br />

learning programmes by which means the teaching competences and skills can be<br />

achieved.<br />

Competence-based education (CBE) relies heavily upon the qualification and quantification<br />

<strong>of</strong> performance. It is within the definition <strong>of</strong> CBE that the author validates existing<br />

educational (training) and evidence gathering strategies and related assessment<br />

practices that are linked to teaching and teacher education. The concepts ``instructional<br />

and assessment gaps'' will be raised, illustrating a decline in both teaching and<br />

assessment reliability when teaching and assessment requirements are not met.


Let's revisit competence-based teacher education 51<br />

1 INTRODUCTION<br />

In 1996 the author argued that the Competence-based Teacher<br />

Education (CBTE) paradigm was then regarded as a fairly new<br />

inclusion and newcomer to the <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong>n teacher education<br />

scenario (Fraser 1996:74±75). With the emphasis then on the development<br />

<strong>of</strong> skills and competences, it replaced the classical product<br />

oriented teacher education model that served society for many years.<br />

The Department <strong>of</strong> Education (2000:10) writes in ``Norms and<br />

Standards for Educators'' that ``(t)he cornerstone ... is the notion <strong>of</strong><br />

applied competence'' and that competence is the ``overarching term<br />

for ... practical competence, ... foundational competence and ... reflexive<br />

competence''. These competences can be achieved through<br />

competence-based or pr<strong>of</strong>iciency-based education and training by<br />

taking the following five important basic aspects into consideration:<br />

the nature (extent) <strong>of</strong> the task to be performed; the realistic<br />

manifestation <strong>of</strong> the teaching experiences (hands-on operation during<br />

training); the possibilities and limitations <strong>of</strong> the education delivery<br />

system; the capability <strong>of</strong> learners to master the tasks (minimum level <strong>of</strong><br />

understanding and performance), and the ability <strong>of</strong> a test task to assess<br />

whether the skills have been mastered and correctly executed (Fraser<br />

1996:75). The following assumptions were then made (Fraser 1996:75):<br />

a<br />

b<br />

c<br />

d<br />

e<br />

Minimum levels <strong>of</strong> competence (exist performance) should be<br />

linked to the nature and expectations <strong>of</strong> a specific task;<br />

Association between the execution <strong>of</strong> a task and expected<br />

human behaviour should be taken into consideration during<br />

the planning phase <strong>of</strong> an operation;<br />

The delivery systems (tuition modes) should be assessed and<br />

adapted in terms <strong>of</strong> outcomes, subject characteristics and<br />

human potential (capabilities);<br />

Education and training should be operationalised in terms <strong>of</strong><br />

human abilities and performance criteria; and<br />

Accountability should be assessed in terms <strong>of</strong> the association<br />

between the nature <strong>of</strong> the task to be performed, human ability<br />

and appropriateness <strong>of</strong> the measuring instrument.


52<br />

2 THE FOUNDATIONS OF COMPETENCE-BASED<br />

TRAINING MODELS<br />

2.1 The behaviourist prescription and functional<br />

analysis approaches towards competencebased<br />

education (CBE)<br />

The competence-based model that will be illustrated in this discussion,<br />

is a deviation from behaviourist psychology that assumes that all<br />

action can be precisely defined and explained (Morgan 1984:198).<br />

According to Short (1985:3) competencies were called behavioural<br />

objectives a generation ago, while the industrial age has also left a<br />

prominent mark on teaching and training. The increasing product<br />

orientation <strong>of</strong> our technological society has resulted in the creation <strong>of</strong><br />

schools patterned after factories, with accompanying priorities <strong>of</strong><br />

efficiency, marketable skills, measurable inputs and outputs, system<br />

models, and social and educational engineering (Morgan 1984:198).<br />

The point <strong>of</strong> departure <strong>of</strong> this specific CBE model lies vested in the<br />

observation that knowledge and understanding underpin performance,<br />

and where possible, are to be tested through it. The system<br />

incorporates aspects <strong>of</strong> logical positivism in assuming that reality is<br />

external to the individual and objective in nature (Hodkinson 1992:31).<br />

Such a model could be regarded as ``behaviouristic'' because it<br />

combines the positivist ontology with a view <strong>of</strong> learning partly based<br />

on behaviourism. It focuses on the elements <strong>of</strong> competence and the<br />

statements that define them (Hodkinson 1992:31). The model rests on a<br />

description <strong>of</strong> behaviour (also called performance) in a mode or form<br />

that can be observed and demonstrated (Norris 1991:332). It is based on<br />

a linear scientific-technological frame <strong>of</strong> mind (Short 1985:3). Hyland<br />

(1993:123) criticizes this specific approach towards CBE as follows:<br />

Generally speaking, there is a tendency for behaviourist strategies to<br />

stifle creativity and imaginative learning, gloss over individual<br />

differences between learners and, through the reduction <strong>of</strong> learning<br />

objectives to measurable outcomes and prespecified ends, to encourage a<br />

mechanical ``teaching to the test'' approach.<br />

In 1986 Popham (1986:381) wrote that authors saw the competence-


Let's revisit competence-based teacher education 53<br />

based (teacher) education approach no longer as the sole outcome <strong>of</strong><br />

some philosophical preference, but actually as a system ``... imposed<br />

on teacher educators by a disenchanted citizenry ... that doubts<br />

whether today's teachers know their stuff''. What is more is that<br />

competence specification, and the adoption <strong>of</strong> a competence-based<br />

education (CBE) model, is a matter <strong>of</strong> ``functional analysis'', and not<br />

necessarily ``behaviour prescription'' (Tomlinson 1995:181). The success<br />

<strong>of</strong> such model depends on a careful ``analysis'' <strong>of</strong> the ``functions''<br />

<strong>of</strong> the occupational roles in order to determine what the ``correct''<br />

elements <strong>of</strong> competence are (Hodkinson 1992:31). Figure 1 illustrates<br />

the functional analysis approach to be followed in the description <strong>of</strong><br />

performance. It illustrates how a task analysis has to be performed and<br />

how assessment has to confirm the acquisition <strong>of</strong> required levels <strong>of</strong><br />

performance. Van der Wagen and Ridley (1997:24) are in resonance<br />

with such point <strong>of</strong> departure and point to the specification <strong>of</strong><br />

workplace performance according to function, outcomes and performance<br />

criteria. Such an approach coincided with the opinion that<br />

competence has to match the rational economic evaluation <strong>of</strong> social<br />

and organisational action (Norris 1991:339). A very clear distinction<br />

should be drawn between what one can achieve, and how this could be<br />

done. If the emphasis falls on the specification <strong>of</strong> the actions required<br />

in order to achieve the outcomes in question, then the model would<br />

surely take on a behaviourist model. Competence is then regarded as a<br />

prescribed behavioural procedure. Competence focuses on the purpose<br />

or outcome, with the emphasis falling on the nature <strong>of</strong> the achievement<br />

in question ± it would then describe the specific features <strong>of</strong> the sort <strong>of</strong><br />

outcome a competent person would be capable <strong>of</strong> achieving. Competence<br />

is then described as outcome achievement capacity (Tomlinson<br />

1995:182). However, one could argue that ``competence'' is not<br />

necessarily ``outcome''. Competence can be taught and mastered ±<br />

outcomes that can be observed and demonstrated as final products, are<br />

not. A designed learning programme is an outcome, but designing the


54<br />

FIGURE 1<br />

Pr<strong>of</strong>iling an educator's/teacher's functions by setting standards against the<br />

functional expectations<br />

Task analysis<br />

Identify `best' teachers<br />

!<br />

List ten best attributes<br />

and cluster<br />

competences<br />

!<br />

Decide on validity <strong>of</strong> attributes<br />

Teaching for competence<br />

!<br />

Test construction and<br />

clustering <strong>of</strong> competences<br />

according to attributes<br />

"<br />

Defining attributes as competences<br />

and setting <strong>of</strong> standards<br />

!<br />

!<br />

Test application<br />

Curriculum development<br />

!<br />

Design learning programmes<br />

! !<br />

Assessment <strong>of</strong> competence<br />

3 "<br />

Assessment <strong>of</strong> performance


Let's revisit competence-based teacher education 55<br />

learning programme is a competence to be achieved. A well-managed<br />

school is an outcome, but managing the school to excellence also<br />

requires a competent manager. Outcomes cannot always be equated to<br />

competences. Outcomes are products and competences are the abilities<br />

to perform certain functions at standards <strong>of</strong> efficiency. High quality<br />

outcomes will very seldom be the product <strong>of</strong> incompetent behaviour.<br />

This has lead to the argument that the competence-based approach has<br />

no epistemological basis, implying that the model is only concerned<br />

with what can be done and understood, rather than how skills are<br />

developed and knowledge acquired (Whitty & Willmott 1991:314).<br />

One should take into consideration that teaching methods are likely to<br />

be influenced by the particular definition <strong>of</strong> the competences adopted,<br />

and by the actual competences being encouraged (Whitty & Willmott<br />

1991:314). For example, the competences adopted by the reflexive<br />

teacher will require different methods <strong>of</strong> teaching and learning than<br />

those <strong>of</strong> the industrial instructor. What has become clear is that the<br />

traditional competence-based education (CBE) approach appears to<br />

have adopted both approaches (functional analysis and behaviour<br />

prescriptive), mainly because it failed to keep the distinction between<br />

them clear (Tomlinson 1995:182). Tomlinson (1995:183) and Van der<br />

Horst and McDonald (1998:19) remind us that we need to make this<br />

distinction, because purposeful action always both involves action<br />

(processes) and purpose (content). The same purpose may be achieved<br />

through different actions.<br />

3 DEFINING COMPETENCE<br />

3.1 The meaning <strong>of</strong> competence<br />

Although the competence-based teacher education (CBTE) model has<br />

been incorporated by a variety <strong>of</strong> institutions the past decade, little<br />

consensus was then reached regarding the meaning <strong>of</strong> ``competences''<br />

(Short 1985:4; Whitty & Willmott 1991:309). The authors (p 310) see<br />

competence-based education still as ``a bandwagon in search <strong>of</strong><br />

definition''. What is true is that we have entered an era <strong>of</strong> technical<br />

precision with CBTE. This implies that competences should be easy to<br />

understand, be straightforward and flexible, permit direct observation,


56<br />

be expressed as outcomes, be transferable from setting to setting, and<br />

meet national as opposed to local standards (Norris 1991:331). A<br />

number <strong>of</strong> critical issues have to be raised when competence driven<br />

instructional strategies are discussed. They are the following (Short<br />

1985:2): (a) The different forms competence takes in particular<br />

contexts; (b) The question whether competence can be taught; (c)<br />

Arguments whether competence can be detected; (d) The dilemma<br />

whether the public has the right to hold schools (and therefore also<br />

teacher training institutions) accountable for developing competences<br />

in student teachers and pupils; (e) The question whether legislative<br />

mandates can guarantee minimum levels <strong>of</strong> competence; (f) The<br />

relationship between teacher competence and student competence, and<br />

therefore also student performance.<br />

There is a direct link between occupational competence and the<br />

functions that are associated with an occupation. Occupational<br />

competence can be defined more specifically as the ability to perform<br />

the activities within an occupation or function to the standards<br />

expected in employment (Fraser 1996:76; Saunders 2000:37). This<br />

coincides with the assumption that competency refers to an individual's<br />

demonstrated knowledge, skills and abilities (KSAs) performed<br />

to a specific standard (Association Educator 2000:1). Spady (1994:55)<br />

adds another dimension ± that <strong>of</strong> confidence. Functional competence is<br />

something a person is or should be able to do and is therefore the<br />

expression <strong>of</strong> competence in reality (Fraser 1995:7). Many see<br />

competence as something describing an action, behaviour or outcome<br />

in the form that is capable <strong>of</strong> demonstration, observation and<br />

assessment (Norris 1991:332). Tomlinson (1995:181) expresses himself<br />

more explicitly when he writes that competence or skill signifies a<br />

more or less consistent ability to realise particular sorts <strong>of</strong> purposes, to<br />

achieve desired outcomes. The occupational standards referred to in<br />

the opening paragraph, are the expressions <strong>of</strong> competence in reality.<br />

They express what is expected <strong>of</strong> people in a job or work role and also<br />

describe the performance expected <strong>of</strong> people (Fraser 1995:7). They<br />

describe what competence means in a particular occupational area and


Let's revisit competence-based teacher education 57<br />

do so in a manner that allows an individual's competence to be<br />

assessed (Stuart 1990:16). A competent person is capable <strong>of</strong> certain<br />

sorts <strong>of</strong> action: such person is capable <strong>of</strong> the actions required to achieve<br />

the kind <strong>of</strong> intended outcome in question (Tomlinson 1995:181).<br />

One should take cognizance <strong>of</strong> Spady's (1994:54) illustration <strong>of</strong> the<br />

``content'', ``competence'' and ``confidence'' triangle. Spady (p 55)<br />

explains that content or knowledge should be seen as so-called<br />

``enabling instructional objectives'' while competence is defined as<br />

``outcome'' in its own right. But a misinterpretation <strong>of</strong> the OBE<br />

paradigm has created an influential fallacy in the sense that ``content''<br />

and ``knowledge'' acquisition have <strong>of</strong>ten been ridiculed as less<br />

important learning activities. Various authors substantiate and illustrate<br />

OBE's justification for the inclusion <strong>of</strong> ``less'' content in school<br />

curricula (Jacobs, Gawe & Vakalisa 2000:183±185; Kruger & Adams<br />

1998:4±5; Ristau 1995:43). However, Everwijn, Bomers & Knubben<br />

(1993:426±427) have illustrated the necessary link between knowledge<br />

and competence. To them it is important to bridge the gap between<br />

knowledge acquisition and the ability to apply (functional performance).<br />

They come to the following conclusions: Firstly, the range <strong>of</strong><br />

functional and disciplinary knowledge and skills is limited and that<br />

real life tasks and problems differ from the questions and problems<br />

that are dealt with in the classroom (p 427). Secondly, generic<br />

knowledge and skills are sufficiently effective when one deals with<br />

function-specific issues and problems (p 427). Thirdly, knowledge<br />

acquisition without practice and application is insufficient and<br />

students need training and exercise to learn how to apply such<br />

knowledge (p 427). Fourthly, students lacking sufficient domainspecific<br />

knowledge <strong>of</strong>ten do not know how to use general skills and<br />

underlying heuristics (De Corte, as quoted by Everwijn, et al.<br />

1993:428). The essence <strong>of</strong> this argument is that subject-specific<br />

knowledge and skills does not imply knowledge and skills beyond that<br />

very subject and that the possession <strong>of</strong> general knowledge and skills<br />

will not imply mastery over specific subject areas (Everwijn, et al.<br />

1993:435).<br />

Talking the above-mentioned into consideration, it becomes reasonable


58<br />

to assume that a specific competence/competency could now be<br />

regarded as an outcome (competence as product <strong>of</strong> the learning<br />

experience) or an ability, skill or technique to achieve the desired<br />

outcome (competence as function, process or action). It is also logical to<br />

conclude that specific knowledge and ways <strong>of</strong> knowing are necessary<br />

and a prerequisite for the acquisition <strong>of</strong> competence. Liddell and<br />

Baumgarten (1995:34) support the observation by arguing that it<br />

remains important to have hands-on experience in conjunction with<br />

theory-based learning. As far as teacher education is concerned, it<br />

appears to be important that disciplines or pr<strong>of</strong>essions with clearly<br />

identified bodies <strong>of</strong> knowledge, have distinct advantages in the<br />

validation <strong>of</strong> their training programmes (Stedman 1985:208).<br />

Where do standards now fit in? Standards are usually thought <strong>of</strong> as<br />

levels <strong>of</strong> achievement or performance (Norris 1991:335) and do not<br />

consider the underlying abilities or traits <strong>of</strong> the individual, but<br />

describe the expectations the individual is required to meet. Standards<br />

in themselves will not ensure effective instruction or learning, and if<br />

inadequate and irrelevant performance objectives are used as a focus<br />

for teaching, then these objectives will adversely affect the value <strong>of</strong><br />

teaching, education and learning (Developing Standards by Reference<br />

to Functions: 1989:2). Standards are therefore competence-based,<br />

criterion referenced, explicit and transparent statements which define<br />

the expected achievement or learning outcome (Fraser 1995:10). The<br />

key elements <strong>of</strong> competence are reflected by standards. What is more<br />

important however, is that new meaning is now given to the concept <strong>of</strong><br />

``standard''. It is no longer an illusive controversy, but a standard can<br />

now be operationalised in terms <strong>of</strong> concrete qualities and assessable<br />

levels <strong>of</strong> expectation. A given standard is expressed in two parts: the<br />

element <strong>of</strong> competence, and its associated performance criteria (Fraser<br />

1996:80)<br />

There are also a number <strong>of</strong> factors to be taken into consideration when<br />

setting and applying standards to any branch <strong>of</strong> teaching, training and<br />

education. They are the following (<strong>University</strong> <strong>of</strong> Pretoria & National<br />

Education Group 2000:1±6):


Let's revisit competence-based teacher education 59<br />

a<br />

b<br />

c<br />

d<br />

e<br />

f<br />

Standards are not meant to represent absolute prescriptions to<br />

the teacher or to the teacher educator<br />

Standards provide a clearly defined framework for the<br />

knowledge, skills and experiences that are essential for the<br />

teacher and teacher educator<br />

Standards provide significant guidance for the development<br />

and revision <strong>of</strong> teacher programs<br />

Standards provide criteria for the qualifications necessary to<br />

be appointed as teacher and teacher educator<br />

Standards are meant to focus on the skills, knowledge and<br />

experiences necessary to teach, and<br />

Standards are meant to specify minimum competences <strong>of</strong> wellqualified<br />

teachers in the first place, and also specify the<br />

minimum competences required to teach.<br />

3.2 Knowledge-based and Performance-based<br />

Competences<br />

Competence or competent behaviour is not restricted to the effective<br />

performance<strong>of</strong>certainskillsonly.Twoapproacheshavetobetaken<br />

into consideration in the definition <strong>of</strong> competence, namely competence<br />

in the execution <strong>of</strong> a specific task and competence in knowing. Shores<br />

and Nelson, interviewed by Gable (1991:178) distinguish between<br />

knowledge-based competenc(i)es and performance-based competenc(i)es.<br />

Evans (1993:145), referring to the predicament that has emerged<br />

between the pr<strong>of</strong>essions and society, writes that one should become<br />

aware <strong>of</strong> the crisis <strong>of</strong> confidence in pr<strong>of</strong>essional knowledge and a<br />

parallel crisis <strong>of</strong> confidence in pr<strong>of</strong>essional education. It has become<br />

acceptable to believe that knowledge related to a specific pr<strong>of</strong>ession,<br />

wouldbeaguaranteeforcompetentperformanceinthatspecificfield<br />

<strong>of</strong> interest. Hence the comment <strong>of</strong> Norris (1991:336) that ``knowledge is<br />

evidenced in action''. According to Stodolsky (1984:14), subject matter<br />

is regarded as the overriding factor influencing variation in instruction,<br />

and therefore also in assessment. The same opinion is maintained<br />

by Messick (1984:217) who writes that the nature and power <strong>of</strong> the<br />

student's organised structure <strong>of</strong> knowledge are key aspects <strong>of</strong><br />

educational achievement because it either facilitates or hinders what he<br />

or she can do in a subject area. It includes a variety <strong>of</strong> area-specific and


60<br />

broader cognitive skills or abilities. However, one should take note <strong>of</strong><br />

Stedman's (1985:202) remark that an analysis <strong>of</strong> failures to meet<br />

standards <strong>of</strong> medical performance, revealed that a lack <strong>of</strong> knowledge<br />

was rarely a primary or even a major contributing reason for such<br />

failures. Situational factors played a more prominent role. Golden, in<br />

Stedman (1985:202) came to a more alarming conclusion that no<br />

relationship exists between pr<strong>of</strong>essional performance and formal<br />

certification status for licensed pathologists. Licensed pr<strong>of</strong>essionals<br />

performed no better than those not licensed. Stedman (1985:208)<br />

reminds us that the qualities <strong>of</strong> the faculty, competent pr<strong>of</strong>essional<br />

trainers and valid testing practices, are valuable attributes that will<br />

eventually ensure competence in the pr<strong>of</strong>essions.<br />

4 ASSESSING COMPETENCE OF STUDENT<br />

TEACHERS IN PRACTICE<br />

Teacher education institutions in <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong> have much to learn from<br />

the various pr<strong>of</strong>essions when the assessments <strong>of</strong> student teachers or<br />

practising teachers are at stake.<br />

When we assess and evaluate we compare or match a candidate's<br />

(student teacher's) performance and knowledge against the specified<br />

descriptions <strong>of</strong> acceptable evidence or expectations that are expressed<br />

explicitly in terms <strong>of</strong> the performance criteria (Mitchell 1990:34;<br />

Foyster 1990:21; Sims 1991:144). A learner's performance is therefore<br />

measured against assessment criteria or assessment indicators specifying<br />

how the task has to be done or executed. I wrote in 1996 that the<br />

dimensions and specifications <strong>of</strong> the final product could be used as<br />

comparative standard <strong>of</strong> excellence, and also suggested that the<br />

assessment could be done indirectly by weighing the candidate's<br />

performance against the written standards the final product has to<br />

meet (Fraser 1996:82). Assessment is in the first place about developing<br />

measuring instruments, generating evidence and making judgements <strong>of</strong> an<br />

individual's competence against specified descriptions <strong>of</strong> acceptable evidence<br />

(performance and assessment criteria) (Fraser 1996:82). The assessor will<br />

specify and lay down performance criteria (standards), and through<br />

the use <strong>of</strong> a test (measuring instrument) gather evidence to determine<br />

whether a candidate's behaviour meets the criteria (Fraser 1995:12).


Let's revisit competence-based teacher education 61<br />

Assessment will be effective when the teaching has been designed in<br />

relation to criteria that are attainable, observable and measurable, and<br />

which arise directly from performance competences (Christian-Carter,<br />

in Saunders and Race 1992:68).<br />

The issue <strong>of</strong> assessing the identified competences, is framed by Hollins<br />

(1993:97) by means <strong>of</strong> the following question: ``How can teachers<br />

demonstrate their ability to make sense <strong>of</strong> the complex and divergent<br />

experiences, and the social and cultural milieu, <strong>of</strong> the diverse students<br />

they teach in ways that support teaching and learning in the<br />

classroom?'' The assessment issue is further complicated by Norris<br />

(1991:336) who argues that ``there is a massive mismatch between the<br />

appealing language <strong>of</strong> precision that surrounds competency or<br />

performance-based programmes and the imprecise, approximate and<br />

<strong>of</strong>ten arbitrary character <strong>of</strong> testing when applied to human capabilities''.<br />

4.1 Generating evidence<br />

What is the most fundamental and crucial aspect <strong>of</strong> the assessment and<br />

evaluation process? Many scholars see it as the selection <strong>of</strong> a suitable<br />

measuring instrument or device that will eventually be used to<br />

generate evidence in support <strong>of</strong> competent or incompetent behaviour<br />

(Fraser 1995:12; Fraser 1996:82). The evidence required might be <strong>of</strong><br />

practical or functional origin meaning that a learner should be able to<br />

demonstrate how well a given task has to be performed. We therefore<br />

call for the actual physical demonstration <strong>of</strong> competence. On the other<br />

hand, competence could also have a cognitive attribute. In such case<br />

we could refer to a mental representation <strong>of</strong> the competence and we<br />

could request the candidate to write or talk about what they would do<br />

in a particular situation (Mitchell 1990:35). The reliability <strong>of</strong> evidence<br />

supplied (assessment results) and the content or construct validity <strong>of</strong><br />

the measuring instrument or assessment process, will therefore be<br />

determined by the congruency or association between the task and<br />

function to be performed, and the measuring device selected to assess<br />

the outcomes <strong>of</strong> performance. Assessment has to be authentic and be<br />

tied closely to potential performance on-the-job (Foyster 1990:48). If<br />

this is not done, a difference between the evidence that we can


62<br />

reasonably and reliably collect from performance and the evidence<br />

needed to make inferences <strong>of</strong> competence, the so-called ``assessment<br />

gap'' could develop (Understanding Knowledge 1990:2). This implies<br />

that we as assessors should ensure at all times that the conditions<br />

required as pro<strong>of</strong> <strong>of</strong> performance (task to be performed) are closely<br />

linked or associated with the authenticity <strong>of</strong> the assessment method<br />

(evidence gathering strategy) (Fraser 1995:12; Fraser 1996:82). For<br />

example, the ability to manage a learning environment will best be<br />

assessed by giving the learner the opportunity to demonstrate such<br />

competence in practice. Assessment now becomes authentic. The lack<br />

<strong>of</strong> evidence to support a strong relationship between scores obtained<br />

on a test and the actual teacher performance, has become one <strong>of</strong> the<br />

major attacks against teacher competency testing (Lehr 1986:246).<br />

Two questions remain to be answered: does the maintenance <strong>of</strong><br />

standards depend on reading and writing skills only, and how could<br />

assessment procedures bypass such requirements? Fennell's (1990a:42)<br />

argumentisquitesimplewhenhecommentsthat``workprovidesa<br />

natural source <strong>of</strong> evidence'' . Our basic point <strong>of</strong> departure should be<br />

that ``different methods <strong>of</strong> assessment provide different types <strong>of</strong><br />

evidence about candidates' capabilities'' (Assessment <strong>of</strong> Competence<br />

1989:5). The argument raised in the previous paragraph has already<br />

indicated that the direct observation <strong>of</strong> work activities and the taking<br />

<strong>of</strong> competency tests should be regarded as two important evidencegathering<br />

methods in the assessment <strong>of</strong> competence (see Fennell<br />

1990a:42). Numerous assessment techniques are suitable for continuous<br />

assessment in the learning site and all education and training<br />

practitioners should have a sound knowledge <strong>of</strong> what each technique<br />

<strong>of</strong>fers. Continuous and formative assessment would include using the<br />

following assessment techniques: Diagnostic assessment; Achievement-based<br />

assessment; Self-assessment; Peer assessment; Portfolio<br />

assessment; Performance assessment; Observation sheets; Journals;<br />

Education and training practitioner-made tests; Recognition <strong>of</strong> Prior<br />

Learning (RPL); Project work assessment (self/peer/publicly defended<br />

and assessed).


Let's revisit competence-based teacher education 63<br />

4.2 Merits and disadvantages <strong>of</strong> the direct<br />

observation <strong>of</strong> a performance<br />

Many strategies can be applied during the assessment <strong>of</strong> performance.<br />

However, the direct observation <strong>of</strong> a worker on a given task is<br />

regarded by many pr<strong>of</strong>essions as one <strong>of</strong> the most effective and relevant<br />

performance-based assessment procedures (Stedman 1985:201). Classroom<br />

observation scales, as quoted by Brophy, et al (1975:880±881), are<br />

reliable instruments for measuring classroom process behaviours, and<br />

for obtaining descriptive measures <strong>of</strong> these classroom processes. These<br />

observations could involve checklists <strong>of</strong> behaviours assessed as<br />

present or absent during the observation period, summary ratings<br />

based on the observation, and/or noting the extent to which the<br />

teacher displays or possesses certain personal attributes (Stodolsky<br />

1984:11). Note here the emphasis on ``behaviours absent or present<br />

during the observation period''. The fact that a specific and required<br />

behaviour has not been observed does not necessarily imply that a<br />

candidate is not in possession <strong>of</strong> the required knowledge and skills to<br />

demonstrate the competence. It is a matter <strong>of</strong> ``competence'' and<br />

``performance'' as Norris (1991:333) puts it. Competence is about<br />

potential, while performance reflects the actual behaviour <strong>of</strong> a<br />

candidate. Conklin (1985:13) has already indicated that demonstration<br />

<strong>of</strong> competency in actual teaching situations while under observation<br />

may also be required <strong>of</strong> all teachers. It has the advantage that both the<br />

outcomes and products <strong>of</strong> an activity, as well as the processes involved<br />

in the delivery <strong>of</strong> the final products, may be appraised. Such model <strong>of</strong><br />

assessment rests on the assumption that the characteristics <strong>of</strong> ``good''<br />

or effective teaching are known and recognizable (Stodolsky<br />

1984:11).Where the correct command <strong>of</strong> a language is not necessarily a<br />

requirement for the correct execution <strong>of</strong> a task, the observation <strong>of</strong> an<br />

activity allows for a fairly accurate assessment <strong>of</strong> such procedure.<br />

Peers, administrators, and principals subject advisors and students<br />

could conduct assessment <strong>of</strong> this nature. The role students could play<br />

in the assessment <strong>of</strong> teachers' performance in the classroom remains a<br />

valuable source <strong>of</strong> information to be explored by classical and distance


64<br />

education practitioners. Not only does it apply to pre-service teacher<br />

education but also to in-service training programmes. Killen, et al<br />

(1996) has indicated that student observation <strong>of</strong> ``teachers in action'' is<br />

a feasible evidence generating technique' <strong>of</strong> teacher competence.<br />

This technique (direct observation) requires from candidates to use real<br />

materials and equipment in representative conditions and environments<br />

(Fraser 1995:13). The assessment is usually process orientated,<br />

for example, when candidates are assessed on their ability to execute a<br />

given task, such as the assembly or dismantling <strong>of</strong> a given piece <strong>of</strong><br />

equipment, or the application <strong>of</strong> the science process skills as scientific<br />

competence. The design <strong>of</strong> the measuring instrument (test) should<br />

draw on similar performances to those required in work. This implies<br />

that the measuring instrument has to accommodate or include the<br />

activities or characteristics <strong>of</strong> a task. For example, should we decide to<br />

use an observational checklist to assess whether a candidate has<br />

performed a given task accurately, then this measuring instrument (the<br />

checklist) should contain all elements <strong>of</strong> the ``best'' or ``correct''<br />

performance. Observations also provide information about a candidate's<br />

knowledge and understanding, especially when it is supplemented<br />

by questioning from the assessor (Assessment <strong>of</strong> Competence<br />

1989:5). Unfortunately, research in contemporary testing provides no<br />

evidence that the desired relationship exists with teacher on-the-job<br />

success. Reliable estimates <strong>of</strong> teacher success are almost impossible to<br />

determine (Conklin 1985:15). This means that high scores in certain<br />

fields <strong>of</strong> competences (basic skills, subject area matter, pr<strong>of</strong>essional<br />

knowledge or actual teaching performance) will not necessarily<br />

guarantee good teaching, while low scores in the same fields will<br />

almost certainly lead to poor teaching. This phenomenon reiterates the<br />

opinion expressed by Ryan and Kuhs (1993:75) that we as educationists<br />

<strong>of</strong>ten recognize good teaching when it occurs, but find it difficult to<br />

arrive at a consensus about what constitutes good teaching.<br />

According to Kagan, in Ryan and Kuhs (1993:78) classroom observations<br />

play an important role in the screening <strong>of</strong> pre-service teachers,<br />

but has limited potential for predicting future effectiveness because it<br />

focuses only on the lowest level <strong>of</strong> pr<strong>of</strong>essional development <strong>of</strong> the


Let's revisit competence-based teacher education 65<br />

teacher. Whitty and Willmott (1991:314) remind us that such approach<br />

has become inappropriate in the assessment <strong>of</strong> high-level pr<strong>of</strong>essional<br />

skills, and that the knowledge and understanding essential to<br />

performance and skills, cannot always be assessed through direct<br />

observation in the workplace only. One has to take into consideration<br />

that it is also much easier to assess teachers' knowledge about content,<br />

pedagogy, and specific learners than to assess teachers' performance in<br />

delivering instruction that will generate the desired learning outcomes<br />

and personal responses (Hollins 1993:97). Stodolsky (1984) questions<br />

the stability, and therefore the reliability <strong>of</strong> observation as measurement<br />

technique in the assessment <strong>of</strong> student teachers. She requires<br />

information on the number <strong>of</strong> observations to be performed to ensure<br />

reliable estimates <strong>of</strong> teacher behaviours, but immediately reminds us<br />

that the sheer number <strong>of</strong> observations will not improve reliability<br />

(internal consistency) estimates unless the observations are taken<br />

under instructional conditions (on-the-job performance) requiring a<br />

similar repertoire <strong>of</strong> teaching behaviour (Stodolsky 1984:13). It will<br />

therefore be inappropriate to assume that a representative picture <strong>of</strong> a<br />

teacher's competence can be obtained from a small number <strong>of</strong><br />

observations, especially when their observations are done across<br />

different subjects (p 17).<br />

4.3 Main criticism against so-called minimal<br />

competence<br />

It has been argued that assessors who base criterion scores on a concept<br />

<strong>of</strong> minimal competence, fail for two reasons, namely that the model has<br />

no foundation in psychology, and that judges disagree on the<br />

arbitrariness <strong>of</strong> the values when minimal competence has to be<br />

specified (Glass 1978:251). She reaches even further (p 251) by claiming<br />

that the idea <strong>of</strong> minimal competence is bad logic and even worse when<br />

assessed from a psychological point <strong>of</strong> view. Even in the opening<br />

paragraphs <strong>of</strong> the well-documented article ``Standards and Criteria'',<br />

Glass (1978:237±238) writes that mastery or competence cannot be<br />

determined in statistical or psychological ways, and that ``criterion<br />

levels'' or standards cannot be determined other than arbitrarily. This


66<br />

supports Outcomes-based Education's move away from the setting <strong>of</strong><br />

cut-scores as levels <strong>of</strong> minimum competence (Spady 1994:32 & 44) but<br />

does little to resolve the problem <strong>of</strong> distinguishing between excellence<br />

and inadequacy in teaching and teacher education.<br />

Therearetwoargumentsoneshouldtakenote<strong>of</strong>whenstandardsare<br />

being set. The relationship between standards and good practice or<br />

best practice is not at all straightforward. This <strong>of</strong>ten causes standards<br />

to be empirically under-determined. They are very <strong>of</strong>ten also the<br />

product <strong>of</strong> conventional thought, and not that <strong>of</strong> a precise empirical<br />

calculation. Economic and social changes also cause standards that are<br />

set, to become obsolete (Norris 1991:336).<br />

4.4 Why should we test for competence?<br />

According to Lehr (1986:244) and Short (1985:3) the public had been<br />

brought under the impression for many years that students planning<br />

careers in education (teaching), were far from the best and brightest.<br />

Bracey (1996:330) supports this view and goes even further claiming<br />

that people who go into teaching are dumber than people going into<br />

other pr<strong>of</strong>essions. Lehr (1986:244) stressed the fact that those students<br />

planning to major in education had lower achievement scores and<br />

lower grade point averages than students majoring in other subjects<br />

(<strong>University</strong> <strong>of</strong> Pretoria and National Education Group 2000:5±8). The<br />

same argument was also <strong>of</strong>ten raised in <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong> in the past. Many<br />

factors (with specific reference to social-political establishment) had an<br />

influence on a renewed interest in competence-based education and<br />

competence-based assessment. Dissatisfaction with pupil performance<br />

led to dissatisfaction with teacher performance that in turn resulted in<br />

reduced confidence in educators and institutions that prepared<br />

teachers (Stedman 1985:204). The poor performance <strong>of</strong> teachers in<br />

practice, brought along a number <strong>of</strong> performance-assessing strategies.<br />

Three levels <strong>of</strong> competency testing were then identified. They were<br />

(1) the selection tests taken by candidates before entering a teacher<br />

education programme, (2) the testing <strong>of</strong> teachers at the end <strong>of</strong> the


Let's revisit competence-based teacher education 67<br />

teacher education programme, and (3) the assessment <strong>of</strong> practicing<br />

teachersforcertificationpurposesasmandatedbystatesforexperienced<br />

teachers (<strong>University</strong> <strong>of</strong> Pretoria & National Education Group<br />

2000:5±8).<br />

One <strong>of</strong> the main reasons for renewed interest into competence-based<br />

assessment originates from the passing <strong>of</strong> competence legislation for<br />

teacher certification in many states in the USA (Wiersma & Gibney<br />

1985:59). The fact that public played an important role in enhancing the<br />

quest toward effective competence-based assessment by questioning<br />

the pr<strong>of</strong>ession's inability to come up with a systematic and widelyaccepted<br />

approach to measure teacher competence, should be noted<br />

(Wiersma & Gibney 1985:59). To use Conklin's (1985:15) comments:<br />

``competency tests made the public feel good'' (<strong>University</strong> <strong>of</strong> Pretoria<br />

& National Education Group 2000:5±8). But the problems with CBTE<br />

have not gone unnoticed.<br />

There is however, another factor to be taken into consideration ± that <strong>of</strong><br />

the relationship between competency testing and on-the-job success<br />

(<strong>University</strong> <strong>of</strong> Pretoria & National Education Group 2000:5±8). Conklin<br />

(1985:14) claims that reliability estimates <strong>of</strong> teacher success are almost<br />

impossible to determine, and that passing a competency test does not<br />

guarantee that the candidate will be a successful teacher, only less<br />

likely to be incompetent. What is the value <strong>of</strong> high performance scores<br />

in certain fields <strong>of</strong> specialization? Are high scores for teaching practice,<br />

the underpinning theory supporting pedagogy, learning mediation or<br />

classroom management guarantees for teaching success? There are<br />

indications that high scores in mathematics, reading and writing will<br />

not necessarily guarantee good teaching, but that low performance<br />

scores will almost certainly lead to poor teaching (Conklin 1985:15). If<br />

low performance scores can be regarded as sure predictors <strong>of</strong> poor<br />

performance, then the establishment <strong>of</strong> a cut-score as a measure <strong>of</strong><br />

elimination is surely justifiable.<br />

To counteract the view that student teachers have to be assessed<br />

mainly in the workplace, and then through the direct observation <strong>of</strong><br />

demonstrated competences, a number <strong>of</strong> principles have been devel-


68<br />

oped to manage assessment (Whitty & Willmott 1991:315). According<br />

to the authors, assessment should (a) meet national standards, and be<br />

based upon criterion-referenced processes and explicit criteria;<br />

(b) employ a wide and appropriate array <strong>of</strong> methods; (c) include<br />

work-based evaluation <strong>of</strong> candidates' performance; (d) involve collaboration<br />

between candidates, course providers, employers and assessors<br />

(e) be independent <strong>of</strong> the pathway to assessment, and (f) be<br />

available to individual candidates as well as to a cohort <strong>of</strong> students.<br />

5 CONCLUSION<br />

Teacher education and the training/education <strong>of</strong> individuals towards<br />

excellence in a pr<strong>of</strong>ession, finds its point <strong>of</strong> departure within the tasks<br />

and functions required to perform within certain levels <strong>of</strong> expectation.<br />

Standards specify these requirements and prescribe how they should<br />

be outlined within the boundaries <strong>of</strong> the performance indicators/<br />

criteria and the qualifying and quantifying range statements.<br />

However, the distinction between an outcomes-based and competencebased<br />

education model remains vague and avoiding. The justifications<br />

and arguments that support both philosophies or approaches and their<br />

underpinning paradigms <strong>of</strong> logic, easily become highly politicized,<br />

<strong>of</strong>ten neglecting their true values and educational merits.<br />

Occupational functions and accompanying performances require<br />

competent practitioners whose skills and expertise are vested within<br />

the defined tasks and functions <strong>of</strong> a pr<strong>of</strong>ession. Tasks (jobs) and<br />

functions have to be reassessed on a regular basis, and the appropriate<br />

functional analysis will eventually pave the way towards relevant job<br />

descriptions and accompanying appropriate training. A re-analysis <strong>of</strong><br />

teacher education is long overdue and a rejuvenation <strong>of</strong> the pr<strong>of</strong>ession<br />

will be beneficial to the pr<strong>of</strong>ession.<br />

Although the CBE-model linked to a behaviourist learning theory is<br />

<strong>of</strong>ten criticized, it contains valuable elements that apply well to the<br />

present outcomes-based paradigm <strong>of</strong> thinking. The measure <strong>of</strong><br />

association between the teaching pr<strong>of</strong>ession, the instructional strategies<br />

selected to achieve the desired levels <strong>of</strong> performance and


Let's revisit competence-based teacher education 69<br />

competence, as well as the assessment strategies selected to measure<br />

the acquired levels <strong>of</strong> performance, call for explicit and task-related<br />

learning opportunities. A dilation and divorce between these three<br />

variables contribute to an increase in the so-called ``assessment gap''<br />

and the error <strong>of</strong> measurement. A high error <strong>of</strong> measurement will<br />

eventually lead to a decrease in the instructional and assessment<br />

reliability, contributing to a false perception <strong>of</strong> occupational excellence.<br />

Authenticity in teaching, learning and assessment is an approach <strong>of</strong>ten<br />

called for when competence and performance are required as measures<br />

<strong>of</strong> excellence. We are already experiencing a return towards classroombased<br />

teacher education and such modification should be interpreted<br />

in terms <strong>of</strong> the requirement put to the pr<strong>of</strong>ession to achieve the desired<br />

job-related outcomes.<br />

BIBLIOGRAPHY<br />

Assessment <strong>of</strong> Competence. 1989. Development <strong>of</strong> Assessable Standards for National<br />

Certification. Guidance Note 5. Sheffield: Training Agency.<br />

Association Educator. 2000. Competency-Based Education: What, Why, and How. 1<br />

January 2000. http://www.asaenet.org/newsletters/display/<br />

Bracey, G W. 1996. The Smarts <strong>of</strong> Teachers. Phi Delta Kappan, 78(4):330±331.<br />

Brophy, J E, Coulter, C L, Crawford, W J, Evertson, C M & King, C E. 1975. Classroom<br />

Observation Scales: Stability Across Time and Context and Relationships with<br />

Student Learning Gains. Journal <strong>of</strong> Educational Psychology, 67(6):873±881.<br />

Conklin, R C. 1985. Teacher Competency Testing: The Present Situation and Some<br />

Concerns on How Teachers are Tested. Education Canada, Spring 1985, 25:12±15.<br />

Department <strong>of</strong> Education. 2000. Norms and Standards for Educators. Government Gazette,<br />

415(20844):9±34.<br />

Developing Standards by Reference to Functions. 1989. Development <strong>of</strong> Assessable<br />

Standards for National Certification. Guidance Note 2. Sheffield: Training Agency.<br />

Evans, H C. 1993. Teacher Competence: panacea, rhetoric or pr<strong>of</strong>essional challenge?<br />

Journal <strong>of</strong> Education for Teaching, 19(4±5):145±162.<br />

Everwijn, S E M Bomers, G B J & Knubben, J A. 1993. Ability- or competence-based<br />

education: bridging the gap between knowledge acquisition and ability to apply.<br />

Higher Education, 25(4):425±438.


70<br />

Fennell, E (Ed). 1991. Development <strong>of</strong> Assessable Standards for National Certification. The<br />

Training Agency (TA).<br />

Fennell, E. 1990a. T A G Guidance Note Number 5: Assessment <strong>of</strong> Competence.<br />

Competence & Assessment, Compendium No 1:42±43.<br />

Fennell, E. 1990b. The Assessment and Accreditation <strong>of</strong> Prior Learning ± Weighing up the<br />

Lessons <strong>of</strong> Experience. Assessment <strong>of</strong> Competence. Competence & Assessment,<br />

Compendium No 1:49±50.<br />

Foyster, J. 1990. Getting to grips with competency-based training and assessment. Leabrook:<br />

TAFE National Centre for Research and Development Ltd.<br />

Feuer, M J & Fulton, D C K. 1993. The many faces <strong>of</strong> performance assessment. Phi Delta<br />

Kappan, 74(6):478.<br />

Fraser, B. 1995. Teaching and Assessment <strong>of</strong> Competencies and Skills. Personeel Bulletin,<br />

19(2):7±17.<br />

Fraser, W J. 1996. Competence-based teacher education and the dilemma <strong>of</strong> the distance<br />

education practitioner. Progressio, 18(1):74±90.<br />

Gable, R A. 1991. Competency-Based Teacher Education Revisited. A Conversation with<br />

Drs. Richard E. Shores and C. Michael Nelson. Teacher Education and Special<br />

Education, 14(3):177±182.<br />

Gibney, T & Wiersma, W. 1986. Using Pr<strong>of</strong>ile Analysis for Student Teacher Evaluation.<br />

Journal <strong>of</strong> Teacher Education, 37:41±45.<br />

Glass, G V. 1978. Standards and Criteria. Journal <strong>of</strong> Educational Measurement, 15(4):237±<br />

261.<br />

Hodkinson, P. 1992. Alternative Models <strong>of</strong> Competence in Vocational Education and<br />

Training. Journal <strong>of</strong> Further and Higher Education, 16(2):30±39.<br />

Hollins, E R. 1993. Assessing Teacher Competence for Diverse Populations. Theory into<br />

Practice, 32(2):93±99.<br />

Hyland, T. 1993. Pr<strong>of</strong>essional Development and Competence-based Education. Educational<br />

Studies, 19(1):123±132.<br />

Jacobs, M, Gawe, N & Vakalisa, N. (Eds.). 2000. Teaching-Learning Dynamics ± A<br />

participative approach for OBE. Second edition. Johannesburg: Heinemann Higher<br />

and Further Education (Pty), Ltd.<br />

Killen, R, Meade, R, Yli-Renko, K & Fraser, W. 1996. A cross-cultural pilot study <strong>of</strong><br />

teacher clarity in the natural sciences (Giving students a feeling that they have<br />

somesayinthewaytheyaretaught).Spectrum, 34(1):2±7.<br />

Kruger, N & Adams, H. 1998. Psychology for Teaching and Learning. What teachers need to<br />

know. Sandton: Heinemann Higher & Further Education (Pty) Ltd.<br />

Lehr, F. 1986. ERIC/RCS Report: Teacher Competency Testing ± The State <strong>of</strong> the Art.<br />

English Education, 18(4):244±249.


Let's revisit competence-based teacher education 71<br />

Liddell, M & Baumgarten, T L. 1995. Preparing the Workforce 2000 through<br />

transformational Outcome-based Education. Journal <strong>of</strong> Studies in Technical Careers,<br />

XV(1):31±37.<br />

Mackintosh, W G. 1993. Students' ratings <strong>of</strong> teacher effectiveness pr<strong>of</strong>iles: a formative<br />

evaluation strategy for INSET. Paper read at the Annual Conference <strong>of</strong> the <strong>South</strong>ern<br />

<strong>Africa</strong>n Society for Education, Vaal Triangle Technikon, 1±2 October 1993.<br />

McCollum, S & Tindal, G. 1996. Supporting Students in Content Area Classes Using an<br />

Outcome-Based System <strong>of</strong> Collaboration. Special Services in the Schools, 12(1/2):1±17.<br />

Mitchell, L. 1990. Assessing occupational competence: what does it mean in practice?<br />

Competence & Assessment, Compendium No 1:34±36.<br />

Morgan, S R. 1984. ``A Nation at risk!'' Performance-based Teacher Education did not<br />

work. College Student Journal, 18:198±203.<br />

Norris, N. 1991. The Trouble with Competence. Cambridge Journal <strong>of</strong> Education, 21(3):331±<br />

341.<br />

Popham, W J. 1986. Teacher Competency Testing: The Devil's Dilemma. Journal<strong>of</strong>Negro<br />

Education, 55 (3):379±385.<br />

Ristau, K. 1995. Beating the outcome-based blues. Momentum, April/May:42±45.<br />

Ryan, J M & Kuhs, T M. 1993. Assessment <strong>of</strong> Preservice Teachers and the Use <strong>of</strong><br />

Portfolios. Theory into Practice, 32(2):75±81.<br />

Saunders, D & Race, P. (Eds.). 1992. Developing and Measuring Competence. Aspects <strong>of</strong><br />

Educational and Training Technology, Volume XXV. London: Kogan Page.<br />

Saunders, E. 2000. Assessing Human Competence. Practical Guidelines for <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong>n<br />

Managers. Randburg: Knowledge Resources (Pty) Ltd.<br />

Short, E C. 1985. The Concept <strong>of</strong> Competence: Its Use and Misuse in Education. Journal <strong>of</strong><br />

Teacher Education, 36(2):2±6.<br />

Sims, D. 1991. The Competence Approach. Adult Learning, 2(5):142±144.<br />

Spady, W G. 1994. Outcome-Based Education: Critical Issues and Answers. Arlington:<br />

American Association <strong>of</strong> School Administrators.<br />

Stedman, C H. 1985. Testing for Competence: Lessons from Health Pr<strong>of</strong>essions. The<br />

Educational Forum, 49(2):199±210.<br />

Stodolsky, S S. 1984. Teacher Evaluation: The Limits <strong>of</strong> Looking. Educational Researcher,<br />

13(9):11±18.<br />

Stuart, D. 1990. The Concept <strong>of</strong> Occupational Competence. Competence & Assessment,<br />

Compendium No 1:16.<br />

Tomlinson, P. 1995. Can Competence Pr<strong>of</strong>iling Work for Effective Teacher Preparation?<br />

Part 1: General issues. Oxford Review <strong>of</strong> Education, 21(2):179±194.<br />

Understanding Knowledge. 1990. The Final Report <strong>of</strong> the Identifying and Accrediting<br />

Relevant Knowledge in the Building Society Sector Project. Briefing Series Number 3.<br />

Barbara Shelborn Developments Ltd.


72<br />

<strong>University</strong> <strong>of</strong> Pretoria & National Education Group. 2000. Teaching and Training Studies<br />

710. Study Guide for the BEd Degree, Education Management, Faculty <strong>of</strong><br />

Education, <strong>University</strong> <strong>of</strong> Pretoria. Johannesburg: National Education Group (Pty)<br />

Ltd.<br />

Van der Horst, H & McDonald, R. 1998. Outcomes-Based Education: an illustrative<br />

orientation. Educare, 27(1&2):19.<br />

Van der Wagen, L & Ridley, B. 1997. Your guide to Training and Assessment in the<br />

National Qualifications Framework. Pretoria: Kagiso Publishers EBA (Pty) Ltd.<br />

Whitty, G & Willmott, E. 1991. Competence-based Teacher Education: approaches and<br />

issues: Cambridge Journal <strong>of</strong> Education, 21(3):309±318.<br />

Wiersma, W & Gibney, T. 1985. Observation as an Approach to Measuring Teacher<br />

Competency. Action in Teacher Education, 7:59±67.<br />

Wood, R 1990. Assessing Occupational Competence: Key Operational Precepts Gained<br />

from work on the ground. Competence & Assessment, Compendium No 1:37±38.


A survey and appraisal <strong>of</strong> Outcomes-based Education (OBE) in <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong> 73<br />

A survey and appraisal <strong>of</strong><br />

Outcomes-based<br />

Education (OBE) in <strong>South</strong><br />

<strong>Africa</strong> with reference to<br />

progressive education in<br />

America<br />

IACoetzer<br />

Department <strong>of</strong> Educational<br />

Studies<br />

Unisa<br />

The aims <strong>of</strong> this research article are to:<br />

. indicate the differences between the traditional and the new outcomes-based<br />

education (Curriculum 2005) approaches in the RSA<br />

. reflect on the demise <strong>of</strong> C2005 and the introduction <strong>of</strong> Curriculum<br />

21 (C21)<br />

. identify and discuss the corresponding principles and practices <strong>of</strong><br />

outcomes-based education (OBE) in <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong>, and <strong>of</strong> progressive<br />

education in America<br />

. analyse the anticipated success and/or shortcomings <strong>of</strong> the transformed<br />

education system in the RSA<br />

1 INTRODUCTION<br />

The new constitution implemented after the ANC government came<br />

into power in 1994 enshrined respect for the rights <strong>of</strong> all <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong>'s<br />

citizens, with particular emphasis on the recognition <strong>of</strong> diversity. The<br />

new curriculum with its outcomes-based approach is also well-suited


74<br />

for the principle <strong>of</strong> inclusion and redress, and for being focused on<br />

learners who did not receive adequate education and training in the<br />

previous era as can be seen from national education policy developments<br />

since 1994 (Constas 1997:682).<br />

The important issue <strong>of</strong> the right to education in <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong> is<br />

enunciated in the following statement by Niehaus (2000:19) as follows:<br />

Everyone has the right to a basic education, including adult basic<br />

education and to further education. Everyone has the right to receive<br />

education in the <strong>of</strong>ficial language <strong>of</strong> their choice. The state must respect,<br />

protect, promote and fulfil these rights and should thus take reasonable<br />

legislative and other measures within its available resources to achieve<br />

their progressive realisation.<br />

The following legislative measures contributed towards the progressive<br />

realisation <strong>of</strong> the right <strong>of</strong> access to education.<br />

. National Education Policy Act (Act 27 <strong>of</strong> 1996):<br />

The preamble to this act states that it is necessary to adopt legislation<br />

to facilitate the democratic transformation <strong>of</strong> the national system <strong>of</strong><br />

education into one that serves the needs and interests <strong>of</strong> all the people<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong> and upholds their fundamental rights.<br />

. <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong>n Schools Act (Act 84 <strong>of</strong> 1996):<br />

The preamble to this act states that:<br />

``this country requires a new national system for schools which will<br />

redress past injustices in educational provision, provide an education <strong>of</strong><br />

progressively high quality for all learners and in so doing lay a strong<br />

foundation for the development <strong>of</strong> all our people's talents and capabilities,<br />

advance the democratic transformation <strong>of</strong> society, combat racism and<br />

sexism and all other forms <strong>of</strong> unfair discrimination and intolerance,<br />

contribute to the eradication <strong>of</strong> poverty and the economic well-being <strong>of</strong><br />

society, protect and advance our diverse cultures and languages, uphold<br />

the rights <strong>of</strong> learners, parents and educators ...''


A survey and appraisal <strong>of</strong> Outcomes-based Education (OBE) in <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong> 75<br />

The OBE educational approach is usually attractive to politicians,<br />

policymakers and administrators during times <strong>of</strong> educational reform<br />

that follow in the wake <strong>of</strong> sociopolitical reform, as was the case in the<br />

RSA after the installation <strong>of</strong> the new government in 1994. According to<br />

Van der Horst and McDonald (1997:6) this is typical <strong>of</strong> a socialreconstructivistic<br />

view <strong>of</strong> schooling, where education is regarded as a<br />

way to change and improve society.<br />

The present Minister <strong>of</strong> Education, Pr<strong>of</strong> Kader Asmal, has asserted the<br />

necessity <strong>of</strong> a transformed system <strong>of</strong> education for <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong> instead<br />

<strong>of</strong> the segregational system <strong>of</strong> the previous government:<br />

The worst effects <strong>of</strong> apartheid were on education, particularly since<br />

education has so many purposes ± education for citizenship, education for<br />

culture, education for freedom and education for economic development<br />

(The Teacher, March 2000:19)<br />

Subsequently Pr<strong>of</strong> Asmal (Pretoria News, 7 June 2000:11) observed that<br />

Curriculum 2005 was an attempt to transform education to be ``humanrights<br />

inspired, lively, activity-based, colourful and learner-centred ...<br />

with the new outcomes-based curriculum, we are combining rather than<br />

separating the acquisition by all learners <strong>of</strong> the knowledge, skills, values<br />

and attitudes that reflect more closely life outside and after school.''<br />

The differences between the old and the new approaches to education<br />

in <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong> can be illustrated as follows:<br />

Traditional education approach New education approach (2005)<br />

. Passive learners . Active learners<br />

. Exam-driven . Learners are assessed on an<br />

on-going basis<br />

. Rote learning . Critical thinking, reasoning,<br />

reflection and action


76<br />

Traditional education approach New education approach (2005)<br />

. Syllabusiscontent-basedand<br />

broken down in subjects.<br />

. Textbook/worksheet-bound<br />

and teacher centred.<br />

. Syllabusisseenasrigidand<br />

non-negotiable.<br />

. Teachers are responsible for<br />

learning; motivation depends<br />

on teacher's personality.<br />

. Emphasis is on what the<br />

teacher hopes to achieve.<br />

. Content placed in rigid timeframes.<br />

. Curriculum development processnotopentopubliccomment.<br />

. Integration <strong>of</strong> knowledge;<br />

learning is relevant and connected<br />

to real-life situations.<br />

. Learner-centred; teacher is facilitator<br />

and constantly uses<br />

group and teamwork to consolidate<br />

the new approach.<br />

. Learning programmes are seen<br />

as guides that allow teachers<br />

to be innovative and creative.<br />

. Learners take responsibility<br />

for their learning and are motivated<br />

by constant feedback<br />

and affirmation <strong>of</strong> their sense<br />

<strong>of</strong> self-worth.<br />

. Emphasis is on outcomes ±<br />

what the learner becomes and<br />

understands.<br />

. Flexible time-frames allow<br />

learners to work at their own<br />

pace.<br />

. Comment and input from the<br />

wider community is encouraged.<br />

(SA National Department <strong>of</strong> Education 1997:6±7; Burke 1995:58±59)<br />

C2005 in its original format was however reviewed on a number <strong>of</strong><br />

occasions to meet the expectations <strong>of</strong> the learners, teachers and other<br />

stakeholders in education and to streamline outcomes-based education<br />

in <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong>. This important matter is discussed in the next section <strong>of</strong><br />

the article.


A survey and appraisal <strong>of</strong> Outcomes-based Education (OBE) in <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong> 77<br />

2 THE DEMISE OF C2005 AND THE INTRODUCTION<br />

OF CURRICULUM 21 (C21)<br />

Curriculum 2005 has been revised four times since its inception in 1995<br />

when it was introduced by the former Minister <strong>of</strong> Education, Pr<strong>of</strong>essor<br />

Sibusiso Bengu, and although it was supposed to have been phased in<br />

for all grades by the year 2005, it was actually phased out in its existing<br />

form in June 2000. The present Minister <strong>of</strong> Education, Pr<strong>of</strong>essor Kader<br />

Asmal, then set up a committee to review the curriculum yet again. The<br />

committee, headed by the <strong>University</strong> <strong>of</strong> Natal's Pr<strong>of</strong>essor Linda<br />

Chisholm, proposed that the revised curriculum, to be called Curriculum<br />

21 (C21) after the present century, take the place <strong>of</strong> Curriculum<br />

2005 (C2005). Although C2005 has effectively been discarded, lifelong<br />

learning and outcomes-based education remain at the centre <strong>of</strong> the new<br />

streamlined curriculum approach. The vision is to create an education<br />

system that liberates human potential and enables <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong>'s<br />

citizens to take their rightful place in all spheres <strong>of</strong> life, particularly the<br />

economic, social and political so that a highly educated population can<br />

participate in all spheres <strong>of</strong> life with the confidence derived from a<br />

complete education (Pretoria News, 7 June 2000:11; Sunday Times,<br />

2 August 2000:01; The Teacher/Mail & Guardian, 3 August 2000:3).<br />

Various reasons for the failure <strong>of</strong> C2005 are reported in the printed media:<br />

. Assumption <strong>of</strong> the principles <strong>of</strong> OBE meant a unanimous<br />

rejection <strong>of</strong> the apartheid education principles <strong>of</strong> Christian<br />

Natural Education (CNE), but in retrospect it seems that the<br />

ANC government may have been too hasty in its adoption <strong>of</strong><br />

policies to eradicate racism and sexism from the syllabus,<br />

and may not have fully considered the consequences <strong>of</strong> these<br />

policies (Sunday Times, 4 June 2000:22). The time framework<br />

laid down for implementation in all grades by the year 2005<br />

was unrealistic because curriculum reform is a slow process,<br />

even in well-resourced and established education systems.<br />

. The obtuse and sometimes impenetrable curriculum terminology<br />

used by C2005 confused a lot <strong>of</strong> teachers. They could


78<br />

not display any depth <strong>of</strong> understanding <strong>of</strong> what the new<br />

curriculum framework was all about, and they had little<br />

understanding <strong>of</strong> how it was supposed to be implemented<br />

(Pretoria News, 7 June 2000:11; Business Day, 2 August 2000:2)<br />

. A significant proportion <strong>of</strong> teachers were insufficiently qualified<br />

for, and some even insufficiently knowledgeable about the<br />

subject matter they were supposed to teach. These teachers were<br />

not only expected to change the content and methodology <strong>of</strong><br />

their teaching, but even to develop their own learning<br />

programmes and teaching materials. More attention had to be<br />

given to teacher orientation, training and support as essential<br />

ingredients <strong>of</strong> curriculum change (The Teacher, March 2000:19).<br />

. The important matter <strong>of</strong> proper management <strong>of</strong> the transformed<br />

curriculum was neglected. In this regard preparatory training<br />

for C2005 mainly focused on teachers and neglected the district<br />

and school managers who had to provide teachers with both<br />

support and supervision (Business Day, 2 August 2000:2).<br />

. Assessment proved to be a major stumbling block for teachers,<br />

as became evident at inter alia parent-teacher meetings where<br />

they had to present parents with the new report cards that had<br />

been devised to reflect OBE practice at their school. Resources<br />

were also constrained, and there was a high staff turnover in<br />

government departments and schools. Textbooks and/or<br />

learning support materials were in short supply in many parts<br />

<strong>of</strong> the country, and the 1995 school register <strong>of</strong> needs showed that<br />

only 30% <strong>of</strong> SA schools had libraries (Business Day, 2August<br />

2000:2). Yet C2005 expected pupils to develop into independent<br />

learners who ask questions, find and analyse information and<br />

solve problems.<br />

. Curriculum designers have tried to avoid prescribing learning<br />

outcomes (including knowledge, skills, values and attitudes) on<br />

a grade-by-grade basis, with the result that teachers were poorly<br />

(if at all) informed about the specific teaching content required<br />

for specific grades (Pretoria News, 25 June 2000:9).<br />

The main differences between the new Curriculum 21 and the former<br />

C2005 can be summed up as follows:


A survey and appraisal <strong>of</strong> Outcomes-based Education (OBE) in <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong> 79<br />

Curriculum 21 Curriculum 2005<br />

IN<br />

. A streamlined, revised Curriculum<br />

21<br />

. ANationalCurriculumStatement<br />

is expected in June 2001<br />

that will clearly explain `what<br />

is to be learnt and at what level<br />

it is to be tested'<br />

OUT<br />

. Curriculum 2005 in its current<br />

form<br />

. Existing policy documents on<br />

Curriculum 2005<br />

. Plain English . Complex jargon<br />

. SixlearningareasforGrades4<br />

to 9: language, mathematics,<br />

natural sciences, social<br />

sciences, arts and culture and<br />

life orientation<br />

. History and geography, previously<br />

neglected, will be reinstated<br />

as a key part <strong>of</strong> the<br />

social sciences<br />

. There will be a strong focus on<br />

the teaching <strong>of</strong> maths and<br />

science with 70% <strong>of</strong> classroom<br />

time to be spent on maths and<br />

language teaching in Grades 1<br />

to 3, and 50% from Grade 4<br />

onwards<br />

. There will be learning area<br />

statements that will pin down<br />

what a pupil should know and<br />

be able to do in each <strong>of</strong> the six<br />

learning areas<br />

. Eight learning areas<br />

. Technology and economic and<br />

management sciences are to be<br />

dropped for now in view <strong>of</strong> the<br />

current shortage <strong>of</strong> teachers<br />

and other resources<br />

. The myth that reading and<br />

maths should not be specifically<br />

taught<br />

. The 66 specific outcomes (targets)<br />

against which learners<br />

had to be tested in each grade


80<br />

Curriculum 21 Curriculum 2005<br />

IN<br />

. Learning outcomes or targets<br />

will explain what concepts,<br />

content and skills pupils should<br />

learnineach<strong>of</strong>thesixlearning<br />

programmes in each grade<br />

. Assessment standards will describe<br />

in detail what a pupil<br />

should be able to do and know<br />

in each grade<br />

. There will be a reasonable<br />

time-frame<br />

. Teachers will be trained in the<br />

selection and use <strong>of</strong> textbooks<br />

. Flexibility and teacher discretion<br />

will be allowed in the<br />

classroom<br />

. There will be grade-by-grade<br />

benchmarks or targets<br />

. Curriculum 21 will be introduced<br />

in the intermediate and<br />

the foundation phase when<br />

appropriate and will be done<br />

by phase (Grades 1 to 3 and<br />

Grades 4 to 6) and in the senior<br />

phase by each grade<br />

OUT<br />

. Assessment criteria, range<br />

statements, performance indicators,<br />

expected levels <strong>of</strong> performance<br />

and phase organisers<br />

. Programme organisers or<br />

themes, for example transport,<br />

included by teachers under<br />

language and maths, lead to<br />

boredom among pupils<br />

. Rushed implementation<br />

. Macro-planning ± the practice<br />

whereby schools choose the<br />

same topics to teach different<br />

learning areas<br />

. Group work as the only learning<br />

method<br />

. Evaluation by phase, for example<br />

testing a pupil at the<br />

end <strong>of</strong> Grade 3 rather than<br />

each year from Grades 1 to 3<br />

. A General Education and<br />

Training Certificate in 2002


A survey and appraisal <strong>of</strong> Outcomes-based Education (OBE) in <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong> 81<br />

Curriculum 21 Curriculum 2005<br />

IN<br />

OUT<br />

. Subject to negotiation, as from<br />

2006 a General Education and<br />

Training Certificate will be<br />

awarded to pupils when they<br />

complete Grade 9<br />

Myths<br />

. Curriculum 2005 has nothing<br />

to do with content.<br />

. In Curriculum 2005 anything<br />

goes<br />

. Curriculum 2005 will not involve<br />

the use <strong>of</strong> textbooks<br />

. Group work is compulsory for<br />

the implementation <strong>of</strong> Curriculum<br />

2005<br />

Stays<br />

. The principle <strong>of</strong> outcomesbased<br />

education<br />

. Learning is child-centred and<br />

is accomplished through activities<br />

. The same three learning programmes<br />

for Grades 1 to 3:<br />

literacy, numeracy and life<br />

skills<br />

. Critical outcomes or learning<br />

goals that state what a pupil<br />

should be able to learn in every<br />

grade, including maths and<br />

language skills, problem solving<br />

and critical thinking<br />

(Sunday Times, 4 June 2000:6; The Teacher/Mail & Guardian, 12 September 2000:1±4;<br />

Beeld, 1 June 2000:1).<br />

It needs to be noted that Cabinet on 25 July 2000 decided that since the<br />

recommendations <strong>of</strong> the C2005 Review Committee amount to a<br />

strengthening and streamlining <strong>of</strong> C2005 and not its phasing out, and<br />

therefore do not depart from the original underpinning principles, and<br />

since they maintain the thrust <strong>of</strong> the original educational and societal<br />

goals, there is no need to change the name <strong>of</strong> the curriculum to<br />

Curriculum 21.


82<br />

3 COMPARATIVE PRINCIPLES AND PRACTICES OF<br />

OBE IN SOUTH AFRICA, AND OF PROGRESSIVE<br />

EDUCATION IN AMERICA<br />

Before the limitations and/or successes <strong>of</strong> OBE in <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong> and<br />

references to Progressive Education in America can be appraised, it is<br />

deemed necessary to discuss the corresponding educational principles<br />

and practices underpinning the educational approaches in both<br />

countries.<br />

In <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong>n OBE and American progressive schools:<br />

. rote learning and subject-centred instruction are replaced by<br />

instruction that challenges learners' skills relating to inquiry<br />

and problem solving. These educators value independence <strong>of</strong><br />

learning and problem solving because this approach fosters<br />

more spontaneity and independence and more favourable<br />

attitudes towards learning. Both education approaches aim<br />

at producing thinking, competent future citizens (Burke<br />

1995:58±59; Conradie 1997:8±11; Spady 1993:1±2; Squire<br />

1972:328).<br />

. learners are active, inventing and contributing original ideas;<br />

they interact continually in a purposeful and active way with<br />

subject matter, teachers and peers, and they identify and<br />

solve problems by applying creative and critical thinking.<br />

The principle <strong>of</strong> activity ensures that learners become active<br />

participants in the learning process and have to take more<br />

responsibility for their own learning (Ruben & Spady<br />

1984:37±44; <strong>University</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong>: 6; Cremin 1961:120±<br />

135).<br />

. learning is child- or learner-centred and the emphasis is not<br />

on what the teacher wants to achieve but rather on what the<br />

learner should be able to know, understand, do and become.<br />

The educator-teacher relinquishes the role <strong>of</strong> formal and<br />

prescriptive instructor and instead becomes an initiator,<br />

observer and facilitator <strong>of</strong> pupils' activities. The teachers in<br />

these schools humanise education and foster a positive<br />

attitude towards learning. In the <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong>n context


A survey and appraisal <strong>of</strong> Outcomes-based Education (OBE) in <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong> 83<br />

teachers have the freedom to develop their own learning<br />

programmes based on guidelines provided by the education<br />

department, instead <strong>of</strong> just implementing centrally designed<br />

curricula (SA National Department <strong>of</strong> Education 1998:5, 15;<br />

SA National Department <strong>of</strong> Education 1997:28±29; Rugg &<br />

Shumaker 1969:57).<br />

. the individual needs and interests <strong>of</strong> the student are <strong>of</strong><br />

central importance. In both the American and <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong>n<br />

approaches learners are recognised as separate, unique<br />

persons with capabilities and a background <strong>of</strong> their own that<br />

are not necessarily shared with others. Learners are also<br />

assisted to progress at their own pace, and learners are<br />

exposed to real-life experiences with a view to accommodating<br />

their individual needs and interests (Rugg & Shumaker<br />

1996:61; <strong>University</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong> 1997:4). In OBE in<br />

<strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong> learning outcomes are also determined by<br />

relevant real-life needs. But whereas individual attention to<br />

each learner was ensured in America's progressive schools<br />

by allowing no more than 20 learners in the classroom, <strong>South</strong><br />

<strong>Africa</strong>n classrooms, especially in rural areas, on average<br />

accommodate in excess <strong>of</strong> 30 learners. The latest statistics<br />

indicate that in the Eastern Cape the teacher/learner ratio is<br />

1:36 and in Gauteng 29:1 (Beeld, 3 November 2000:6).<br />

. themoveisawayfromadherencetoaprescribedcanon<strong>of</strong><br />

learning material as was the case in the so-called traditional<br />

schools in both the USA and <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong>. In American<br />

progressive schools as well as <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong>n schools where<br />

the OBE approach to teaching prevails, school programmes<br />

are organised around large centres <strong>of</strong> interest rather than<br />

around academic subjects. In American progressive schools<br />

the progressivists advocated the so-called broad-fields<br />

curriculum where courses are organised around study units<br />

as a reaction against the traditional intellectualised forms <strong>of</strong><br />

schooling (Noble 1961:482). Similarly, in <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong>n<br />

schools where OBE is practised, rather than focusing mainly<br />

on content, learning programmes consist <strong>of</strong> courses or units<br />

<strong>of</strong> learning through which learners can achieve the expected


84<br />

learning outcomes. The object <strong>of</strong> both these education<br />

approaches is to equip all learners with the knowledge,<br />

competencies and orientations needed to be successful in the<br />

world <strong>of</strong> work once they have completed their studies (<strong>South</strong><br />

<strong>Africa</strong> 1998:5±7; Spady 1982:126).<br />

. cooperative learning results in more vigorous and lively<br />

responses from learners so that they question, debate and<br />

socialise in a democratic atmosphere and an environment<br />

that reflects community life. Progressive schools and schools<br />

where the principles <strong>of</strong> OBE are applied are not only learnercentred,<br />

but also strongly community centred because<br />

schools aspire to prepare the youth for future social life. This<br />

ideal is achieved by making the school a cooperative society<br />

on a small scale. The modus operandi <strong>of</strong> <strong>of</strong>fering learners the<br />

opportunity to be exposed to a harmonious group life ± they<br />

participate effectively with others in a team, group, organisation<br />

or community ± also serves to empower the young<br />

generation with social and emotional skills and internalised<br />

personality traits (King & Evans 1991:74; Spady & Marshall<br />

1991:68; Van der Horst & McDonald 1997:127±137).<br />

. it is realised that innovative, progressive learner- and<br />

community-centred education can only be achieved in a<br />

democratic environment and school structure, and that it<br />

must be supported by a democratic political dispensation. An<br />

important objective <strong>of</strong> both education approaches is the<br />

creation <strong>of</strong> a global approach that would link people together<br />

through education in spite <strong>of</strong> political and racial differences<br />

that separate them. Human liberty and equality are the<br />

principles to be honoured. In this regard the humanitarian<br />

effort <strong>of</strong> the progressive educators in America was focused<br />

on the promotion <strong>of</strong> human dignity through the establishment<br />

<strong>of</strong> equality and fairness in their schools in order to fulfil<br />

the promise <strong>of</strong> American democracy. In <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong> and in<br />

OBE schools in this country it is accepted that equality can<br />

only be achieved in a democratic society that accommodates<br />

a culture <strong>of</strong> human rights, multi-lingualism, gender equality<br />

and sensitivity to the values <strong>of</strong> reconciliation and nation


A survey and appraisal <strong>of</strong> Outcomes-based Education (OBE) in <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong> 85<br />

building. The present <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong>n government therefore<br />

shows awareness <strong>of</strong> the importance <strong>of</strong> effective learning<br />

strategies, responsible citizenship, cultural sensitivity, education<br />

and career opportunities (Sam<strong>of</strong>f, Rensburg, Groener<br />

1994:04; Technical Committee 1997:10±12; Counts 1971:164).<br />

. recognition is given to the essential role <strong>of</strong> continuing<br />

education or lifelong learning outside the school to eradicate<br />

literacy, prevent human obsolence and preserve and further<br />

the development <strong>of</strong> democracy in the RSA and the USA. The<br />

ideal is to empower individuals to cope with vastly altered<br />

education needs dictated by a complex society, the knowledge<br />

explosion and ever increasing technological changes<br />

(Cremin 1961:120±135). In <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong> the principle <strong>of</strong><br />

redress ensures that the education needs <strong>of</strong> previously<br />

disadvantaged groups are specifically addressed. In July<br />

1999 the newly appointed Education Minister, Pr<strong>of</strong> Kader<br />

Asmal, outlined the government's blueprint for overhauling<br />

<strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong>'s dysfunctional educational system to ensure<br />

that learning and teaching prepare our citizens for the 21 st<br />

century. Pr<strong>of</strong> Asmal has intimated that the government will<br />

promote lifelong learning and eradicate illiteracy within five<br />

years (presently in rural <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong> illiteracy runs as high<br />

as 60%) (Pretoria News, 28 July 1999:5,12). Niehaus (2000:21)<br />

also refers to the government's plan issued in February 1998<br />

that the provision <strong>of</strong> Adult Basic Education and Training<br />

(ABET) be expanded from 37 000 in 1997 to 691 875 by 2001.<br />

. educators are oriented less towards successful performance<br />

in examinations and more towards values and the formation<br />

<strong>of</strong> a balanced personality. In America the progressivists<br />

followed the practice <strong>of</strong> allowing learners, their peers and<br />

teachers to assess learners' performance and they pronounced<br />

that school marks and competitive examinations<br />

should be abolished (Tenenbaum 1951:253, 257). According<br />

to <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong>'s OBE approach to learning, assessment is on<br />

an ongoing basis and is used to determine the progress <strong>of</strong><br />

learners and the attainment <strong>of</strong> learning outcomes. A variety<br />

<strong>of</strong> learner activities are assessed by applying different


86<br />

strategies, including project work, presentations, demonstrations,<br />

oral work, group work, interviews, learner journals,<br />

written reports, learner portfolios, and so on<br />

(<strong>University</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong> 1997:19; SA National Department<br />

<strong>of</strong> Education 1997:19; SA National Department <strong>of</strong> Education<br />

s.a: 33±44). It also includes self-assessment and peer assessment.<br />

It is clear from the discussion that the education principles and<br />

practices <strong>of</strong> the OBE approach in <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong> and <strong>of</strong> Progressive<br />

Education in America are markedly similar regarding the core tenets <strong>of</strong><br />

both education approaches to be appraised in the final section <strong>of</strong> the<br />

article.<br />

4 AN EVALUATION OF THE LIMITATIONS AND/OR<br />

SUCCESSES OF OBE IN SOUTH AFRICA WITH<br />

REFERENCE TO PROGRESSIVE EDUCATION IN<br />

AMERICA<br />

A serious limitation <strong>of</strong> C2005 was that not much specific content was<br />

prescribed. Instead the strongest focus fell on the learning outcomes to<br />

be achieved. A sound content base is naturally always a prerequisite<br />

for critical thinking and problem-solving which have since the<br />

inception <strong>of</strong> C2005 been at the heart <strong>of</strong> OBE teaching and learning. All<br />

the learning outcomes to be attained should focus on core academic<br />

content.<br />

Since the launching <strong>of</strong> C2005 it was accepted that teachers, learners and<br />

the community would be able to participate in the selection <strong>of</strong><br />

appropriate learning content. The reality was ignored that all teachers<br />

do not have the skills, the resources or the time to develop their own<br />

curricula. Curriculum development is a specialised activity and there<br />

is a need to inform teachers about what they should be teaching in each<br />

learning programme in each grade. It is recommended that teachers be<br />

provided with a core curriculum for each grade in each learning<br />

programme. A curriculum with a sound knowledge base will enhance<br />

the learning <strong>of</strong> content by learners and assessment by teachers will be<br />

made easier.


A survey and appraisal <strong>of</strong> Outcomes-based Education (OBE) in <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong> 87<br />

The government's decision to remedy the situation by appointing Pr<strong>of</strong><br />

Linda Chisholm to lead a task team to write a National Curriculum<br />

Statement to be completed by the middle <strong>of</strong> 2001 must be applauded.<br />

This Statement will include learning outcomes that specify the<br />

sequence <strong>of</strong> core concepts, content and skills to be taught and learnt in<br />

each learning programme at each grade level. The review committee<br />

chaired by Chisholm has proposed that the said Statement be<br />

developed to replace the specific outcomes, assessment criteria, range<br />

statements, phase organisers and programme organisers (Pretoria<br />

News, 5 June 2000:9).<br />

Another concern about the curriculum is the poor performance <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong>n learners in mathematics and science. A recent study<br />

claimed that the current school curriculum failed to encourage literacy<br />

in these subjects. <strong>University</strong> <strong>of</strong> the Witwatersrand education researcher<br />

Shireen Motala says when the performance in biology, mathematics<br />

and physical science is compared, maths, at 43% had the lowest pass<br />

rate. The national pass rate for maths was 49,5% in 1996, dropping in<br />

1997 to 46,3%, and to 42,1% in 1998 (Pretoria News, 11 July 2000:6).<br />

A <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong>n study commissioned by the national Department <strong>of</strong><br />

Education found that Grade 4 learners in <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong> have among the<br />

worst numeracy skills in <strong>Africa</strong> when compared to 12 other countries<br />

on the <strong>Africa</strong>n Continent. More than 10 000 Grade 4 learners<br />

participated in the SA study and scored an average <strong>of</strong> only 30% for<br />

numeracy ± compared with 51% for Botswana, 49% for Uganda and<br />

36% for Zambia. A large proportion <strong>of</strong> our Grade 4 learners scored<br />

below 25% for the numeracy task, while only about 2% obtained scores<br />

in the 75±100% range (Sunday Times, 16 July 2000:1).<br />

It is interesting to note that the curriculum followed in the progressive<br />

schools <strong>of</strong> America (similar to our C2005) showed the same results,<br />

especially as regards instruction and results in mathematics and the<br />

natural sciences. In a report to the American nation and the Secretary<br />

<strong>of</strong> Education, published in 1983 under the title Anationatrisk:TheA imperative for educational reform, it is claimed that failures to excel in<br />

subjects like mathematics and science could be blamed at least partly


88<br />

on the lack <strong>of</strong> strong content in progressive schools up to the late 1950s.<br />

The report claims that the nation is raising a new generation <strong>of</strong><br />

Americans that is scientifically and technologically illiterate (United<br />

States National Commission on Excellence in Education, 1983:8±10).<br />

The solution to the American scenario, also to be considered in <strong>South</strong><br />

<strong>Africa</strong>, was to include challenging intellectual content in their schools.<br />

The Americans realised that the progressive schools' banning <strong>of</strong><br />

textbooks and <strong>of</strong> learning through reading may have contributed to the<br />

low literacy levels <strong>of</strong> their pupils. The Report stated that 23 million<br />

American adults are functionally illiterate by the simplest tests <strong>of</strong><br />

everyday reading, writing and comprehension (United States National<br />

Commission on Excellence in Education, 1983:8±9). Regarding the<br />

importance <strong>of</strong> content, the report (United States National Commission<br />

on Excellence in Education, 1983:19, 28) states the following:<br />

Textbooks and other tools <strong>of</strong> learning and teaching should be upgraded<br />

and updated to assure more rigorous content ... as they did in the post-<br />

Sputnik era.<br />

In the <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong>n context R80 million was budgeted for textbooks<br />

for the period 1997/1998, compared to R895 million in 1995/96. This<br />

severe budget cut may have contributed to the low literacy rate<br />

mentioned in two studies completed this year. These studies, which<br />

examined 12 countries on the Continent, found that at 48,1% Grade 4<br />

learners in <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong> have among the worst literacy skills in <strong>Africa</strong><br />

(Beeld, 12 July 2000:8; Sunday Times, 16 July 2000). Pr<strong>of</strong> Kader Asmal,<br />

Minister <strong>of</strong> Education, <strong>of</strong>fered a glimmer <strong>of</strong> hope when in July 2000 he<br />

released a statement setting out his vision for education during his<br />

term <strong>of</strong> <strong>of</strong>fice. To ensure the success <strong>of</strong> active learning through<br />

outcomes-based education the Minister has established as a target<br />

performance indicator that all learners must achieve competence in<br />

reading, writing and numeracy by age 9, or at the end <strong>of</strong> Grade 3. Pr<strong>of</strong><br />

Asmal also stated his intention to provide more resources for all the<br />

critical learning materials, and especially textbooks (Education Policy<br />

Unit, October 1999:02). As regards teachers, it is recommended that<br />

they need much greater depth <strong>of</strong> content knowledge in all the learning


A survey and appraisal <strong>of</strong> Outcomes-based Education (OBE) in <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong> 89<br />

areas. They also need to be trained to evaluate and select appropriate<br />

learning support materials and to design effective worksheets. The<br />

government's decision to implement a curriculum based on the tenets<br />

<strong>of</strong> outcomes-based education will therefore only be successful if<br />

teachers are adequately prepared and equipped for this challenge at<br />

both the pre-service and in-service level.<br />

In <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong> there is a lack <strong>of</strong> responsibility, dedication and<br />

commitment on the part <strong>of</strong> many teachers and learners (Van der Horst<br />

and McDonald, 1997:5). Absenteeism on the part <strong>of</strong> both teachers and<br />

learners is also rife in <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong>n schools. To alleviate this problem<br />

it is recommended that a code <strong>of</strong> conduct ± to be adhered to by both<br />

educators and learners ± be drawn up to ensure that schools function in<br />

an organised manner, and that discipline prevails in our learning<br />

institutions. The new vision should be especially focused on the<br />

importance <strong>of</strong> community ``ownership'' <strong>of</strong> schools, and on factors that<br />

contribute to the establishment <strong>of</strong> a culture <strong>of</strong> learning and teaching.<br />

It is heartening to note that all schools in <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong> will undergo<br />

rigorous external evaluations from 2001 in a major drive to be<br />

undertaken by the National Department <strong>of</strong> Education to restore<br />

parents' confidence in the public education system. Two hundred<br />

specially trained <strong>of</strong>ficials will visit each <strong>of</strong> <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong>'s estimated 28<br />

000 schools, but will prioritise poorly performing institutions. Schools<br />

will be awarded report cards based on their performance. These<br />

government <strong>of</strong>ficials will evaluate the public schools according to a<br />

checklist that lists questions under the following topics:<br />

. The basic functionality <strong>of</strong> the school<br />

. Leadership, management and communication<br />

. The quality <strong>of</strong> teaching and teacher development<br />

. Curriculum provision and resources such as textbooks<br />

. Learners' achievements<br />

. Safety and discipline<br />

. Governance and relationships<br />

. Infrastructure<br />

(Sunday Times, 1 October 2000:04).


90<br />

The author is in agreement with Van der Horst and McDonald<br />

(1997:18) that there is a general concern about standards. The concern<br />

revolves around the matter that schools using an OBE approach to<br />

learning will need to lower their standards to accommodate the slower<br />

learners since not all learners have the same potential to learn to the<br />

same high standards. The reverse agreement to this is that OBE will<br />

hold back the gifted, and slower learners will retard class progress.<br />

Based on the principles <strong>of</strong> freedom, tolerance, caring and democratic<br />

participation, as was the case in the era <strong>of</strong> the progressivists in<br />

America, there is general agreement that OBE in <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong> is strong<br />

on the important issue <strong>of</strong> human rights. The reason for this is that OBE<br />

is aimed at establishing in learners the skills, values, attitudes and<br />

knowledge that will help them to become adults who can participate<br />

freely and widely in the culturally diverse and rapidly changing<br />

society they live in (Ggobe 1997:319). It is also realised, however, that<br />

the legacy <strong>of</strong> so many years <strong>of</strong> apartheid in <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong> makes these<br />

aims more difficult to achieve than it may seem because educators are<br />

grappling with multicultural, multiracial, multi-ethnic and multi-faith<br />

classrooms. But there may be a solution at hand. In partnership with<br />

the Electoral Institute <strong>of</strong> <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong>, Kagiso Television and the<br />

Human Rights Commission, the magazine The Teacher is launching a<br />

project called ``Celebrating Diversity''. With this project schools will<br />

receive teaching materials through The Teacher that will empower<br />

teachers to tackle issues <strong>of</strong> diversity in the classroom in a constructive<br />

way. Several training workshops will also be held for teachers<br />

throughout the duration <strong>of</strong> the 18-month project. Furthermore the<br />

National Centre for Human Rights Education and Training (Nachret)<br />

aims to respond to the demand for human-rights education by<br />

producing both materials and training programmes. Tolerance <strong>of</strong><br />

racial, religious, cultural and gender differences are issues that need to<br />

be addressed in regard to teaching and schools. Accordingly, teachers<br />

are targeted as an important group for training by Nachret in humanrights<br />

education (The Teacher/ Mail & Guardian, 30 August 2000:1±3).<br />

Kok (2000:2) adds to this that changes in values should take place to<br />

resolve the issue <strong>of</strong> human rights. He rightly suggests that <strong>Africa</strong>


A survey and appraisal <strong>of</strong> Outcomes-based Education (OBE) in <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong> 91<br />

should take its destiny in its own hands and stop blaming the past and<br />

external powers for its position. Individuality and personal responsibility<br />

should have precedence over collectivity. <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong> should<br />

realise that its own visions and expectations for the future will<br />

determineitsdestinyandposition±andnotitsexcessiveconcernwith<br />

the past.<br />

5 FINAL COMMENTS<br />

It is recommended that government and education strategists should<br />

focus on the following significant matters concerning C2005.<br />

It should be realised that a strong content base is fundamental for<br />

critical thinking and problem-solving, both <strong>of</strong> which are at the heart <strong>of</strong><br />

OBE. Government and education strategists should also note that<br />

curriculum development is a specialised activity which requires<br />

teachers to be fully informed concerning the content they should be<br />

teaching in every learning programme in each grade.<br />

The poor performance <strong>of</strong> <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong>n learners in mathematics and<br />

science needs to be addressed urgently. It is important to note that the<br />

curriculum which was followed in the progressive schools <strong>of</strong> America<br />

(similar to our C2005) showed the same results, especially as regards<br />

instruction and results pertaining to mathematics and the natural<br />

sciences. The solution to the American scenario, also to be considered<br />

in <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong>, was to include challenging intellectual content in these<br />

schools. As regards teachers, it is recommended that their dire need <strong>of</strong><br />

greater depth <strong>of</strong> knowledge, not only in mathematics and science but in<br />

all learning areas be met. OBE will only be successful if teachers are<br />

adequately prepared and equipped for the challenges outlined above at<br />

both pre-service and in-service level.<br />

Finally it is recommended that a strict code <strong>of</strong> conduct to be adhered to<br />

by both teachers and learners be established to ensure that discipline<br />

and commitment are restored in our learning institutions.


92<br />

BIBLIOGRAPHY<br />

Burke, J (ed) 1995. Outcomes, learning and the curriculum: implications for NVQ's, GNVQ's<br />

and other qualifications. London:FalmerPress.<br />

Beeld, 12 July 2000.<br />

Business Day, 2 August 2000.<br />

Conradie, D 1997. Outcomes based education OBE: What is it? EE Bulletin, April:8±11.<br />

Constas, M A 1997. Apartheid and the socio-political context <strong>of</strong> education in <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong>: A<br />

narrative account. Teachers College Record 98(4):682±720.<br />

Counts, G S 1971. A humble autobiography, In: Hariqhurst, RJ (Ed): Leaders in American<br />

Education, Part II. Chicago: <strong>University</strong> <strong>of</strong> Chicago Press.<br />

Cremin, l 1961. The Transformation <strong>of</strong> the School: Progressivism in American Education. New<br />

York: Knopf.<br />

Education Policy Unit (UNISA). Communique No 2 October 1999:02.<br />

Kgobe, M 1997. The National Qualifications Framework in <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong> and ``out <strong>of</strong> school<br />

youth'': Problems and possibilities. International Review <strong>of</strong> Education 43(4):317±330.<br />

King, J A & Evans, K M 1991. Can we achieve outcome-based education? Educational<br />

Leadership 51(6):73±75.<br />

Kok, J C 2000. <strong>Africa</strong> Renaissance: A wakening to other values. Unpublished paper delivered<br />

at the EASA Conference, Jan 2000; Bloemfontein.<br />

National Education Policy Act, Act no 27 <strong>of</strong> 1996.<br />

Niehaus, L 2000. Education in Post-apartheid <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong> (Key-note presentation delivered at<br />

Quality Learning 2000. Inaugural International Symposium Calgary Board <strong>of</strong><br />

Education in Calgary, Canada:1±4 March 2000).<br />

Noble, SG 1961. A History <strong>of</strong> American education. New York: Holt, Rinehart and Winston.<br />

Pretoria News, 7 June 2000.<br />

Pretoria News, 25 June 2000.<br />

Ruben, S E & Spady, W G 1984. Achieving excellence through outcome-based instructional<br />

delivery. Educational Leadership 41(8):37±44.<br />

Rugg, H & Shumaker, A 1969. The Child-Centred School. New York: Arno Press.<br />

SA National Department <strong>of</strong> Education 1998. Curriculum 2005 report. Pretoria: SA National<br />

Department <strong>of</strong> Education.<br />

Sam<strong>of</strong>f, J, Rensburg, I, Groener, Z 1994. From critique to consultation to curriculum:<br />

Education policy in post-apartheid <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong>. Toronto: <strong>Africa</strong>n Studies Association.<br />

SA National Department <strong>of</strong> Education 1997. Curriculum 2005: Lifelong learning for the 21 st<br />

century. Pretoria: Department <strong>of</strong> Education.


A survey and appraisal <strong>of</strong> Outcomes-based Education (OBE) in <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong> 93<br />

SA National Department <strong>of</strong> Education. Draft policy on an assessment and examinations<br />

framework for general and further education and training in <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong>. Pretoria: SA<br />

National Department <strong>of</strong> Education.<br />

<strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong>n Schools Act, Act no 84 <strong>of</strong> 1996.<br />

<strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong> 1998. Green Paper for Further Education and Training: Preparing for the twentyfirst<br />

century through education, training and work. Pretoria: Government Printer.<br />

Spady, W G 1982. Outcome-based instructional management: A sociological perspective.<br />

Australian Journal <strong>of</strong> Education, 26(2):123±142.<br />

Spady, W G 1993. Outcome-based education. Australian Curriculum Studies Association:<br />

New-<strong>South</strong> Wales.<br />

Spady, W G & Marshall, K J 1991. Beyond traditional outcome-based education. Educational<br />

Leadership, 49(2):67±72.<br />

Squire, J R (Chairman and Editor; ASCD 1972 Yearbook Committee) 1972. Anewlookat<br />

progressive education. Washington: Association for Supervision and Curriculum<br />

Development.<br />

Sunday Times, 4 June 2000.<br />

Sunday Times, 16 July 2000.<br />

Sunday Times, 1 October 2000.<br />

Technical Committee for the development <strong>of</strong> an Outcomes-based Curriculum, Department<br />

<strong>of</strong> Education 1997. Curriculum 2005: specific outcomes, assessment criteria, range<br />

statements. Grades 1 to 9: Pretoria: National Department <strong>of</strong> Education.<br />

Tenenbaum, S 1951. William Heard Kilpatrick: Trail blazer in education. New York: Harper<br />

and Brothers.<br />

The Teacher, March 2000.<br />

The Teacher/Mail & Guardian, 3 August 2000.<br />

The Teacher/Mail & Guardian, 30 August 2000.<br />

The Teacher/Mail & Guardian, 12 September 2000.<br />

United States. National Commission on excellence in education. 1983. A nation at risk: the<br />

imperative for educational reform: a report to the Nation and the Secretary <strong>of</strong> Education,<br />

United States Department <strong>of</strong> Education. Washington, DC: The Commission.<br />

<strong>University</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong>. Faculty <strong>of</strong> Education 1997. Curriculum 2005: Tutorial Letter<br />

301/1997 for EDUFAC±N. Pretoria.<br />

Van der Horst, H & McDonald, R 1997. OBE Outcomes-based education: A Teacher's manual.<br />

Pretoria: Kagiso.


94<br />

A Historical-educational<br />

perspective <strong>of</strong><br />

urbanisation and its<br />

contribution to the street<br />

child phenomenon in<br />

<strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong> 1<br />

Dr Cheryl le Roux<br />

Department <strong>of</strong> Secondary<br />

School Teacher Education<br />

Unisa<br />

The street child phenomenon as a social-educational problem is experienced both<br />

locally and internationally. Presently in <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong>, there are an estimated 12 000 street<br />

or vagrant children who are predominantly black and male. The question that arises is<br />

why is this the case? What is the etiology <strong>of</strong> the problem and why is it predominantly<br />

limited to one specific population group and gender? Furthermore, one cannot but<br />

wonder what the educational implications for these under-age children are.<br />

The origin <strong>of</strong> this predicament is possibly to be found in the history <strong>of</strong> urbanisation in this<br />

country. Urbanisation as a boon to some, has been the downfall <strong>of</strong> others and the<br />

intention <strong>of</strong> this article is to provide a <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong>n perspective on the course and impact<br />

<strong>of</strong> urbanisation on children and their education: the focus however, on the plight <strong>of</strong> the<br />

street child. The effect <strong>of</strong> the legislation which has guided and controlled urbanisation<br />

and has resulted in generations <strong>of</strong> street children among the black population group is<br />

ÐÐÐÐÐÐÐÐÐÐÐÐÐÐÐÐÐÐÐÐÐÐÐÐÐÐÐÐ<br />

1 Financial assistance <strong>of</strong> International Science Liaison is acknowledged.


A Historical-educational perspective <strong>of</strong> urbanisation 95<br />

briefly reviewed. In addition, the HIV/AIDS pandemic which is currently devastating the<br />

country, is contributing towards the escalation <strong>of</strong> the number <strong>of</strong> street children as these<br />

children, orphaned and destitute, turn to the streets for their livelihood ± which most<br />

frequently includes prostitution which exposes them to the risk <strong>of</strong> HIV infection. The<br />

article goes on to investigate the educational situation <strong>of</strong> these children who are the<br />

product <strong>of</strong> urbanisation, to highlight the dilemmas faced on a daily basis and to sketch<br />

the educational and career prospects which they have.<br />

The research in preparation for this article relies not only on a review <strong>of</strong> literature on the<br />

issue, but also draws on the results <strong>of</strong> interviews conducted with street children to<br />

determine their opinions on those matters which are <strong>of</strong> concern to their welfare. From an<br />

analysis <strong>of</strong> the interviews it is possible to sketch pr<strong>of</strong>iles <strong>of</strong> street children's<br />

backgrounds, lifestyles, experiences, and also their future prospects. One could ask<br />

whether to these children, cities as products <strong>of</strong> urbanisation, are a light and beacon or<br />

merely a lure promising survival?<br />

1 INTRODUCTION<br />

Despite the publication during the 20th century <strong>of</strong> a variety <strong>of</strong><br />

protocols, charters and international conventions that recognise and<br />

aim to protect the rights and welfare <strong>of</strong> children, the street child<br />

phenomenon as a social-educational problem remains a global<br />

dilemma. Even in <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong> which could be said to be a country<br />

traditionally renowned for robust family ties and parental warmth<br />

especially among the predominant black cultural groups, there are an<br />

estimated 12 000 street or vagrant children. Most <strong>of</strong> these children are<br />

black and male.<br />

Worldwide, the two primary causes to which the street child<br />

phenomenon tends to be attributed, are poverty and dysfunctional<br />

family contexts. In <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong> however, it appears that the problem<br />

has been and continues to be exacerbated by two additional causal<br />

factors: the one factor has historical roots, namely a distinctive<br />

urbanisation process unique to <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong>, and the other is a<br />

contemporary crisis, namely the HIV/AIDS pandemic. Furthermore, it<br />

could be hypothesized that the spread <strong>of</strong> HIV/AIDS is also linked to<br />

the urbanisation process.


96<br />

It is the purpose <strong>of</strong> this article to outline the legislation that guided and<br />

controlled early urbanisation in <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong> and to examine how the<br />

lure <strong>of</strong> the city has adversely impacted on certain children and has<br />

contributed to the street child dilemma. Adjacently, the social<br />

intervention programmes and educational prospects for these children<br />

for whom urbanisation has contributed to their undoing, are succinctly<br />

reviewed.<br />

2 AN OVERVIEW OF THE URBANISATION PROCESS<br />

IN SOUTH AFRICA<br />

Urbanisation is by no means unique to <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong>. What is unique,<br />

however, are the principles underlying the urbanisation process and<br />

the way in which these principles controlled the movement <strong>of</strong> black<br />

people. The migrant labour system, influx control and the Group Areas<br />

Act pr<strong>of</strong>iled the urbanisation process and it is nowadays conceded that<br />

this politically inspired legislation exacerbated poverty and unemployment<br />

among large sectors <strong>of</strong> the black population. It is further<br />

argued that this legal framework and its consequences have contributed<br />

directly to the proliferation <strong>of</strong> street children in the country<br />

(Donald & Swart-Kruger 1994:111). If an understanding <strong>of</strong> the<br />

urbanisation process is to be gained, it is necessary to view the concept<br />

within its historical legal framework.<br />

2.1 The migrant labour system<br />

Over the years, migrant labour has played a significant role in meeting<br />

the labour needs in inter alia agriculture and the mining industry in<br />

<strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong>. During the mid-1800s, Western Cape farmers solved the<br />

perennial problem <strong>of</strong> labour shortage ± which in previous centuries<br />

had been alleviated through the importation <strong>of</strong> slaves ± by recruiting<br />

temporary workers. Agents were tasked to secure labourers ± most <strong>of</strong><br />

whom worked on a contract basis ± to work in the vineyards and<br />

wheatfields. Upon completion <strong>of</strong> their contract, labourers returned to<br />

their homes and families. In Natal a similar situation in relation to the<br />

sugar cane plantations existed and for years the major source <strong>of</strong> labour<br />

was indentured help from India. However, these migrant labourers<br />

were allowed to bring their families with them for the duration <strong>of</strong> the


A Historical-educational perspective <strong>of</strong> urbanisation 97<br />

contract. Although they were allowed to return to India once their<br />

contracts had expired, many choose to settle in the country. Another<br />

example <strong>of</strong> the migrant labour system during the early years is that <strong>of</strong><br />

the teams <strong>of</strong> migrant sheep shearers who moved through the farms <strong>of</strong><br />

the Eastern Cape during the early spring months. It is believed that as<br />

sheep farming expanded to the Orange Free State, these teams <strong>of</strong><br />

shearers who <strong>of</strong>fered their skill and labour for a price, followed<br />

(Wilson 1972:1±2).<br />

Within the mining context, the discovery <strong>of</strong> diamonds in 1866 in<br />

Hopetown and in 1874 in Kimberley, provided work for over 10 000<br />

black migrant diggers who <strong>of</strong>fered their service to the industry. Soon<br />

after the opening <strong>of</strong> the diamond fields, control <strong>of</strong> the diggings became<br />

centralised as employers evolved a system <strong>of</strong> closed compounds to<br />

prevent illicit diamond buying. This meant that workers were<br />

effectively sealed <strong>of</strong>f from all contact with the outside world during<br />

their period <strong>of</strong> service. In effect, a unique migrant labour pattern was<br />

being established whereby men continued to live in the rural areas, but<br />

left their families for several months at a time whilst they went to earn<br />

money on the mines. It is significant to note that at the time, criticism<br />

was levelled at the closed compound system on the grounds that the<br />

family life <strong>of</strong> the 'natives' ± however different from that <strong>of</strong> the<br />

`civilised' white man ± ought to be treated with consideration and<br />

respect. It was argued that it would be unfortunate to break up a tribal<br />

organisation and the free movement <strong>of</strong> blacks in search <strong>of</strong> work and to<br />

create a large mass <strong>of</strong> men without local or family ties (<strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong>n<br />

Native Races Committee 1901:220). Notwithstanding this criticism, the<br />

migrant labour system survived and prevailed as a precedent to be<br />

introduced on the goldfields a decade later.<br />

When gold was discovered on the Witwatersrand in 1886 and sparked<br />

the economic boom that was to change the face <strong>of</strong> the country, the<br />

migrant labour system to work the goldfields was the obvious choice.<br />

Thirteen years after the discovery <strong>of</strong> gold, the mines employed some<br />

100 000 blacks recruited by the Chamber <strong>of</strong> Mines through their Native<br />

Recruiting Corporation from all over sub-Saharan <strong>Africa</strong>. This same<br />

organisation organised migrant labour for the coal mines <strong>of</strong> the


98<br />

Transvaal. Other sectors <strong>of</strong> the economy also patterned their employment<br />

practices on the gold mines' example and the Johannesburg<br />

Municipality, for example, took over one <strong>of</strong> the old mine compounds in<br />

1931 and used it to house some 1 800 electricity department workers.<br />

Similarly, some private firms also built their own compounds to house<br />

their migrant workers (Wilson 1972:5).<br />

Despite the efforts to regulate migrant labour and to provide for the<br />

basic accommodation <strong>of</strong> migrant labourers, the 1920s and 1930s are<br />

characterised by the development <strong>of</strong> black slums in the western (eg<br />

Vrededorp), central (eg Doornfontein) and eastern (eg Jeppe) suburbs<br />

<strong>of</strong> Johannesburg due to the inability <strong>of</strong> the local municipality to<br />

provide sufficient housing for black migrant labourers. Many <strong>of</strong> these<br />

people had brought their entire families with them and the whole<br />

family, children included, were subjected to these abject conditions. It<br />

was under these circumstances that the first generation <strong>of</strong> street<br />

children, as products <strong>of</strong> urbanisation, made their appearance. Boys<br />

from the various slum areas formed themselves into gangs <strong>of</strong> laaities ±<br />

thosewiseintheways<strong>of</strong>thecity±andjealouslyprotectedtheir`beats'.<br />

In Sophiatown, these laaities monopolised the caddying jobs at a golf<br />

course in Auckland Park and together with gangs from Vrededorp<br />

controlled the begging and pickpocketing activities at the market<br />

(Koch in Swart 1990:49).<br />

It could be conjectured that the reality <strong>of</strong> the development <strong>of</strong> these<br />

slums, instigated the drive to pass legislation that would further<br />

control the process <strong>of</strong> black urbanisation.<br />

2.2 Legislation leading up to and controlling black<br />

urbanisation and influx control<br />

Three years after the establishment <strong>of</strong> the Union <strong>of</strong> <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong> in<br />

1910, the Land Act <strong>of</strong> 1913 that restricted black access to land in the<br />

rural areas was passed. Large numbers <strong>of</strong> blacks were removed from<br />

`black spots' in white rural areas and resettled in rural, high density<br />

villages which had little economic vitality <strong>of</strong> their own. With no land to<br />

farm and no alternative economic opportunities, the breadwinners had<br />

little choice but to seek work in the urban areas. Black migrant


A Historical-educational perspective <strong>of</strong> urbanisation 99<br />

labourers were obliged to relocate to these centres without their<br />

families due to the restrictions placed on access to the towns by the<br />

Black Urban Areas Act passed in 1923. This Act similarly enforced the<br />

principle <strong>of</strong> racial segregation in the urban areas and prevented blacks<br />

from obtaining land in urban areas on a freehold title basis. It further<br />

determined the conditions <strong>of</strong> entry and residence rights in urban areas<br />

and in effect, permanently institutionalised the migrant labour system<br />

(Nattrass 1983:13±14).<br />

Amendments in 1937 to the Black Urban Areas Act gave municipalities<br />

the power to deal with the redundancy problem and the system <strong>of</strong><br />

control was further rationalised in 1945 when the Native (Urban Areas)<br />

Consolidation Act was passed. In conjunction with the 1942 Bantu Laws<br />

Amendment Act, thisAct defined the system <strong>of</strong> labour control and laid<br />

the foundations for what became known as influx control. Blacks were<br />

prevented from remaining in a prescribed area ± all urban areas ± for<br />

more than seventy-two hours unless they had an exemption. Exemptions<br />

were granted to people born in the area; those who had worked<br />

for one employer continuously for ten years or who had resided<br />

lawfully in an area for fifteen years; the wife or child <strong>of</strong> such a person;<br />

or a person given permission to remain by an <strong>of</strong>ficer managing a labour<br />

bureau. Migrants fell into the last category. The system was<br />

administered by means <strong>of</strong> Pass Laws that demanded that blacks carry<br />

with them at all times passes defining their status and confirming<br />

permission to be in a particular area. It needs to be noted that those<br />

who had this required permission while they sought employment,<br />

were prohibited from bringing their families with them (Whiteside<br />

1988:9).<br />

Influx control was designed specifically to regulate the process <strong>of</strong> black<br />

urbanisation i.e. the movement <strong>of</strong> rural and homeland black persons<br />

together with their families into the towns and cities. The justification<br />

for this regulatory system was the claim that if the urbanisation<br />

process were left unchecked, urban dwellers and new black urban<br />

entrants would suffer lower levels <strong>of</strong> welfare ± unemployment, lack <strong>of</strong><br />

facilities, lower wages due to an oversupply et cetera. Moreover, the<br />

strategy was designed to justify resettlement <strong>of</strong> black communities in


100<br />

homeland towns thereby redirecting black urbanisation into the<br />

independent homeland areas ± giving effect to the geo-political<br />

ideology underpinning separate development (the apartheid ideology)<br />

(Bekker & Humphries 1985:67; Leistner 1968:5).<br />

In 1986, recognising that black urbanisation was inevitable, the<br />

Abolition <strong>of</strong> Influx Control Act was passed that repealed all past laws<br />

relating to influx control.<br />

It was not only legislation regulating the process <strong>of</strong> black urbanisation,<br />

but also legislation that regulated the settlement <strong>of</strong> blacks who<br />

urbanised, that determined the urbanisation plan.<br />

2.3 The Group Areas Act<br />

Further legislation entrenching racial segregation and placing confines<br />

on the ability to acquire immovable property and to occupy land in<br />

areas other than that specifically designated for the different racial<br />

groups, was the Group Areas Act <strong>of</strong> 1950. Separate residential and<br />

business areas for distinct racial groups ± whites, natives and coloureds<br />

± were mandated through this legislation. This legal enforcement<br />

<strong>of</strong> racial segregation made <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong> anomalous in international<br />

terms.<br />

The Act implied a particular urban planning framework since<br />

consolidated areas for the different racial groups were, wherever<br />

possible, to be separated by strong natural (eg rivers, valleys) or manmade<br />

(eg railways, highways) barriers. Movement to and from the<br />

work zone was not to cross the residential area <strong>of</strong> another group. This<br />

model was not consistent with the actual patterns <strong>of</strong> settlement that<br />

existed in cities at the time <strong>of</strong> the passage <strong>of</strong> the Act and consequently<br />

significant numbers <strong>of</strong> black people had to be moved. The relocation <strong>of</strong><br />

blacks occurred in all the major cities, but in Johannesburg, this<br />

displacement resulted in an appearance, again, <strong>of</strong> significant numbers<br />

<strong>of</strong> street children because children were unwilling to leave their<br />

neighbourhoods and friends (Swart 1990:49-50; The Urban Foundation<br />

1991:3±4).


A Historical-educational perspective <strong>of</strong> urbanisation 101<br />

It was only in 1994 with the drafting <strong>of</strong> the Constitution <strong>of</strong> <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong><br />

and the inclusion <strong>of</strong> a Bill <strong>of</strong> Rights that all forms <strong>of</strong> racial<br />

discrimination were prohibited and that settlement was prescribed by<br />

economics and not politics.<br />

3 A CURSORY COMMENTARY ON THE<br />

URBANISATION PROCESS<br />

Recognising that currently <strong>of</strong> the approximately 44.3 million strong<br />

population, 45% finds itself in urban areas, it goes without saying that<br />

urbanisation became a reality for a significant proportion <strong>of</strong> <strong>South</strong><br />

<strong>Africa</strong>n citizens. However, in terms <strong>of</strong> blacks ± since this article focuses<br />

on blacks due to the fact that the overwhelming majority <strong>of</strong> street<br />

children are black ± was the impetus for migration to the cities a<br />

response to the lure <strong>of</strong> a better future or was it the search for survival?<br />

3.1 Urbanisation: response to the lure <strong>of</strong> a better<br />

future or in search <strong>of</strong> a livelihood?<br />

Generally, urbanisation occurs because people believe that the city can<br />

provide opportunities which simply do not exist in rural areas: a<br />

variety <strong>of</strong> employment opportunities; competitive salaries; prospects<br />

<strong>of</strong> a higher standard <strong>of</strong> living; entertainment and recreation opportunities<br />

and the opportunity to reach higher levels <strong>of</strong> independence and<br />

self-actualisation. There are also the prospects <strong>of</strong> better schooling and<br />

further education opportunities for one's children. Certainly the<br />

obvious gains cannot be logically contested, but where they the main<br />

force driving black urbanisation?<br />

Whiteside (1988:3) indicates that the perception that blacks were keen<br />

to seek employment on the mines and the cities needs to be challenged.<br />

It is argued that western values and incentives <strong>of</strong> acquiring material<br />

wealth and economic opportunity were foreign to most blacks at that<br />

time. A reexamination <strong>of</strong> the period evidences that pressure was put on<br />

blacks to sell their labour. Simplistically stated, blacks were forced to<br />

earn hard currency. Taxes were introduced by the various authorities<br />

in terms <strong>of</strong> the Native Taxation and Development Act <strong>of</strong> 1925: a hut tax on<br />

each hut owned, a poll tax on each male older than 18 years ± and all


102<br />

these taxes had to be paid in cash. In addition, deprived <strong>of</strong> their land ±<br />

and the capacity to be self-sustaining ± through the re-settlement<br />

drives, blacks had little alternative but to seek employment on the<br />

mines or elsewhere: not for the luxuries that money in their pockets<br />

would bring them, but for their and their families' basic survival.<br />

3.2 The reality and outcome <strong>of</strong> the urbanisation<br />

process for many black <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong>n families<br />

The migrant labour system obliged men to be separated from wives<br />

and children for the duration <strong>of</strong> their contracts and consequently, the<br />

traditional authority system within the family ± and also the<br />

community ± was undermined and disrupted. Women who traditionally<br />

lacked authority were left to single-handedly carry the family<br />

responsibilities. Instability within the family and extended family ± the<br />

latter being an essential component <strong>of</strong> the family in black culture ±<br />

ensued. Family ties weakened due to the forced separation and, bereft<br />

<strong>of</strong> rural community norms, many <strong>of</strong> the men adopted urban values and<br />

a general disintegration <strong>of</strong> traditional value systems ensued. Some <strong>of</strong><br />

these migrant labourers entered into second marriages with urban<br />

women and started a second family which too, had to be supported.<br />

When such a man returned home, it was most <strong>of</strong>ten not viable for him<br />

to take along his second wife and their children. The result was that a<br />

fatherless and poverty-stricken family was left behind in the city<br />

(Richter 1988:13).<br />

It becomes evident that the migrant labour system not only disrupted<br />

the constitution <strong>of</strong> the family unit in the rural area from whence the<br />

labourer came, but also led to a disintegration <strong>of</strong> the congruity <strong>of</strong> his<br />

secondary family in the urban area where he was temporarily located.<br />

Apart from the economic depravation that ensued in both situations, it<br />

can also be concluded that it was furthermore difficult to establish a<br />

stable moral and emotional framework imperative for congenial family<br />

functioning and the creation <strong>of</strong> an environment supporting authentic<br />

childrearing in either <strong>of</strong> the families.


A Historical-educational perspective <strong>of</strong> urbanisation 103<br />

The detrimental influence <strong>of</strong> urbanisation as applied in the <strong>South</strong><br />

<strong>Africa</strong>n situation in relation to blacks and their social life is significant.<br />

In summary, some <strong>of</strong> the consequences are listed below.<br />

. Traditional social support systems were broken down as a<br />

result <strong>of</strong> resettlement and migrant labour regulations.<br />

. Family life was seriously disrupted since wives and children<br />

were disallowed by law to follow their husbands or fathers to<br />

the cities and contact between families was consequently<br />

restricted to a limited number <strong>of</strong> weeks a year.<br />

. Family ties were weakened because <strong>of</strong> the absence <strong>of</strong> the<br />

household head.<br />

. Authority structures within the family were undermined.<br />

. Children lacked a father-figure and male role model.<br />

. Migrants spent more on themselves than what was sent back<br />

to their dependents and in many cases where the man entered<br />

into a second (urban) marriage, the limited income had to be<br />

shared between the two families.<br />

. Migrants' interests became urban-oriented to the detriment<br />

<strong>of</strong> the rural family system. This change in focus included an<br />

unveiled challenging <strong>of</strong> traditional value systems.<br />

. Economic insecurity resulted from the fear that mine/<br />

industrial contracts would not be renewed.<br />

. Physical insecurity ± in the case <strong>of</strong> `illegals' ± resulted from<br />

living in fear <strong>of</strong> pass-law raids and <strong>of</strong> eviction in terms <strong>of</strong> the<br />

Illegal Squatting Amendment Act (Dewar, Todes & Watson<br />

1982:39±40).<br />

Urbanisation had a price. The prevalence <strong>of</strong> large, needy and fatherless<br />

black families ± both urban or rural ± can be attributed to the <strong>South</strong><br />

<strong>Africa</strong>n urbanisation process. This fact also <strong>of</strong>fers an explanation for<br />

the fact that most street children are black. The observation is<br />

supported by the hypothesis that the higher the number <strong>of</strong> children a<br />

single woman must support, the greater the possibility <strong>of</strong> the children<br />

ending up on the street (Independent Commission on International<br />

Humanitarian Issues 1986:50). It will be recalled that street children


104<br />

tend to be products <strong>of</strong> poverty and disrupted parent-child relationships<br />

± these conditions as they have arisen in the <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong>n<br />

situation have a clear link with an uniquely <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong>n urbanisation<br />

process.<br />

3.3 The struggle for black empowerment: an urban<br />

issue?<br />

An issue which was, in many respects, the outflow <strong>of</strong> urbanisation was<br />

the struggle for black liberation from white dominance. This struggle<br />

was given impetus by the regulations and legislation outlined above.<br />

Duringthelate1970swhenthestrugglereacheditspeak,black<br />

townships and informal settlements were characterised by violence as<br />

people who mobilised to challenge existing separatist legislation were<br />

kept in check by the authorities. A unique community culture came<br />

into being as a generation <strong>of</strong> youth who lacked discipline (due to the<br />

absence <strong>of</strong> parents who, either both worked or were non-existent), had<br />

no respect for their elders (since they perceived them to lack the<br />

courage to stand up for their rights and to challenge an oppressive<br />

system) and who had little regard for authority (since this was viewed<br />

as being illegitimate) took control <strong>of</strong> the townships. A review <strong>of</strong> the<br />

living conditions <strong>of</strong> many <strong>of</strong> these children reveals that these children<br />

lacked a congruous family structure and lived in poverty. Due to the<br />

ensuring violence, life in these townships was hazardous and many<br />

fled and sought safer abodes. It is found that many <strong>of</strong> these township<br />

children turned to the streets as an alternative ± and safer ± home.<br />

3.4 The impact and implications <strong>of</strong> the HIV/AIDS<br />

pandemic: an urban concern?<br />

Apart from the consequences <strong>of</strong> the urbanisation process as outlined<br />

above and the struggle for black liberation which have given rise to the<br />

current generation <strong>of</strong> street children, the HIV/AIDS pandemic which is<br />

currently devastating the country, is also contributing towards the<br />

escalation <strong>of</strong> the number <strong>of</strong> street children.<br />

Severalreasonsarecitedforthespread<strong>of</strong>HIV/AIDSwhichis<br />

currently viewed rather as a social than a health issue: overcrowding as


A Historical-educational perspective <strong>of</strong> urbanisation 105<br />

experienced in squatter settlements which have mushroomed as people<br />

flock to the cities in search <strong>of</strong> employment; poverty; lack <strong>of</strong> education,<br />

and the inferior status <strong>of</strong> women all seem to play a part in the rapid<br />

spread <strong>of</strong> HIV/AIDS. It is estimated that by 2015 ± the year in which<br />

HIV/AIDS is expected to reach its peak ± between 9±12% <strong>of</strong> the<br />

population will be AIDS orphans. In real terms, this interprets to<br />

between 3.6 and 4.8 million children under the age <strong>of</strong> 15 years who will<br />

be without a parent or guardian. UNICEF estimates that there are<br />

currently approximately 700 000 AIDS orphans in <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong>. The<br />

country simply does not have the infrastructure to care for these<br />

children ± either through institutionalisation or through foster care<br />

programmes ± and it is projected that as children become orphaned<br />

and destitute through HIV/AIDS, many will turn to the streets for their<br />

livelihood. One <strong>of</strong> the sources <strong>of</strong> sure income for street children is<br />

prostitution which, under prevailing circumstances exposes them to<br />

the risk <strong>of</strong> HIV infection and consequently contributes to the further<br />

spread <strong>of</strong> the disease (Van Greunen 2001:40±41).<br />

A review <strong>of</strong> the factors which have contributed and which continue to<br />

contribute to the escalation <strong>of</strong> the number <strong>of</strong> children on the streets <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong>n cities have been outlined and it now becomes necessary<br />

to provide a sketch <strong>of</strong> who these <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong>n street children indeed<br />

are.<br />

4 A PROFILE OF STREET CHILDREN IN SOUTH<br />

AFRICA<br />

<strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong>n street children are known by various names which<br />

describe their circumstances and characteristics. In Cape Town, they<br />

are known as strollers ± a term that describes their loitering and<br />

ambling along the streets, their `free spiritedness' and being an<br />

authority unto themselves. In Johannesburg and elsewhere they are<br />

called twilight children ± children <strong>of</strong> and active in the dark; malunde ±<br />

those that sleep on the streets; and malalapayipi ± those who sleep in the<br />

stormwater pipes. Inherent to these terms, is a portrayal <strong>of</strong> who and<br />

what street children are ± they are children for whom the street <strong>of</strong>fers


106<br />

the opportunity to undertake to manage their own lives and to meet<br />

their own needs; they are children who lack parental or responsible<br />

adult care, the provision <strong>of</strong> basic needs and guidance and who are<br />

consequently vulnerable to exploitation ± including sexual abuse.<br />

The majority <strong>of</strong> street children are black, although Cape Town has a<br />

significant number <strong>of</strong> coloured street children. As has been argued, the<br />

circumstances that have arisen due to the process <strong>of</strong> urbanisation as it<br />

occurred in <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong>, have resulted in black children being more<br />

vulnerable to poverty and poor parent-child relationships than other<br />

population groups. Children as young as 7 years <strong>of</strong> age are to be found<br />

on the streets. However, the majority <strong>of</strong> children seem to start life on<br />

the streets from about the age <strong>of</strong> 10. Furthermore, the street child<br />

phenomenon in <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong> appears to be confined to boys with very<br />

few vagrant girls visible on the streets. Unfortunately, this fact<br />

represents the shadowy side <strong>of</strong> the street child culture. It seems that<br />

most <strong>of</strong> the girls who turn to the streets for their livelihood turn to<br />

prostitution and illicit drug dealing as a means <strong>of</strong> income. They are<br />

managed by pimps who effectively ensnare them very soon after their<br />

arrival in the city. These children live in hotel rooms and in brothels<br />

from whence they apply their trade (Du Plessis 1999).<br />

4.1 A classification and etiology <strong>of</strong> street children<br />

and the link between the urbanisation process in<br />

<strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong> and the street child phenomenon<br />

In the practical research undertaken to investigate the current pr<strong>of</strong>ile<br />

<strong>of</strong> the street child in <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong>, students enrolled for a History <strong>of</strong><br />

Education module in the Honours Bachelor <strong>of</strong> Education, Faculty <strong>of</strong><br />

Education, UNISA between 1998±2000, conducted structured interviews<br />

with street children in various provinces in <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong> as part<br />

<strong>of</strong> an assignment on the street child phenomenon. The focus <strong>of</strong> the<br />

interview was to establish what the circumstances were that had led to<br />

the child taking to the streets, how life on the streets was experienced,<br />

whether the child still had ties with family members, and how the child<br />

viewed his or her educational and career prospects. The interview was<br />

transcribed and submitted for review.


A Historical-educational perspective <strong>of</strong> urbanisation 107<br />

An analysis <strong>of</strong> the results <strong>of</strong> the interviews revealed that, in the <strong>South</strong><br />

<strong>Africa</strong>n situation, street children can be grouped either as children who<br />

have ties with their families and return home at regular intervals or as<br />

children to whom the street is their only home since they have no<br />

families to return to ± or have consciously chosen not to return to their<br />

families and have broken all ties with the family. In the case <strong>of</strong> the<br />

former group, the streets provide additional income which is used to<br />

support themselves or the family back home. However, to the latter<br />

group, the street is their only known home: they have no other home<br />

and no family ties. They have either by necessity or voluntarily decided<br />

to permanently leave their families and a group <strong>of</strong> children in similar<br />

circumstances forms a substitute family. These findings support<br />

conclusions drawn from other researchers' studies. Previous research<br />

gave rise to a classification <strong>of</strong> these children as children on the street<br />

(i.e. those who can and do return home) and children <strong>of</strong> the street<br />

(those who have no families to return to and for whom the street is<br />

their home) (Le Roux 1992:92±93).<br />

The reasons that the children who were interviewed gave for taking to<br />

the streets can be grouped as follows:<br />

. poverty and the inability <strong>of</strong> parents to provide in the basic<br />

needs for food, clothing, shelter and education<br />

. family dysfunction which generally manifests in some form<br />

<strong>of</strong> pedagogic or physical abuse/neglect<br />

. being orphaned and having no extended family to take care<br />

<strong>of</strong> them (as in the case <strong>of</strong> HIV/AIDS orphans)<br />

. rebellion against authority and an attempt to live a life <strong>of</strong><br />

freedom devoid <strong>of</strong> rules and acquiescence to authority (Le<br />

Roux 2001)<br />

From the reasons cited above, an alternative categorisation <strong>of</strong> street<br />

children appears. One could distinguish between runaways and<br />

castaways: runaways being described as children who voluntarily leave<br />

home without parental/substitute parent permission and castaways<br />

who leave home because their parents or caregivers have either<br />

abandoned them or subjected them to intolerable levels <strong>of</strong> abuse and


108<br />

neglect (Le Roux 2001). It is argued that it is possible to trace most <strong>of</strong><br />

these identified causes for children taking to the streets to inter alia the<br />

process and consequences <strong>of</strong> urbanisation as it took place in this<br />

country. The consequences include<br />

. the disruption <strong>of</strong> the traditionally stable family and community<br />

structures brought about by the migrant labour<br />

system, urban `influx control' and the shortage <strong>of</strong> housing for<br />

blacks in urban areas designated for their abode<br />

. the disruption <strong>of</strong> traditional family ties and consequently<br />

respect for elders which is fundamental to black culture<br />

. the impoverishment <strong>of</strong> rural black families reliant on the<br />

income generated by a household head who invariably took a<br />

second wife and started a second family in the city and<br />

. a generation <strong>of</strong> black youth who grew up in an atmosphere <strong>of</strong><br />

violence during the years <strong>of</strong> the struggle against apartheid<br />

Although street children appear to be self-sufficient, one should not<br />

overlook the fact that they are indeed children. This fact challenges one<br />

to acknowledge that as children, they are entitled to education. What<br />

expectations ± if any ± do street children hold <strong>of</strong> education?<br />

4.2 The educational prospects <strong>of</strong> street children<br />

Since children's attitudes towards learning are influenced by the<br />

attitudes <strong>of</strong> significant others in their immediate environments, it<br />

stands to reason that the home environment would be a determining<br />

factor in forming perceptions about learning (Scott 1994:24). In the<br />

street child's situation, the lack <strong>of</strong> a nurturing parent-child relationship<br />

confounds successful educative intervention activities. Material,<br />

affective and normative support ± essential for pedagogic development<br />

± is absent and it can thus be contested that street children's motivation<br />

to learn will thus be significantly different from that <strong>of</strong> children cared<br />

for in 'normal' households. In the case <strong>of</strong> street children the `parentchild'<br />

emotional void is filled by peers on the street who themselves<br />

lack motivation, educational expectations and direction in life. These<br />

`role models' manifest negative attitudes towards knowledge acquisition,<br />

citizen duties, training and work and these contrary attitudes


A Historical-educational perspective <strong>of</strong> urbanisation 109<br />

become entrenched. Furthermore, life on the streets is characterised by<br />

insecurity, violence and abuse ± invariably at the hands <strong>of</strong> the very<br />

adults to whom they should look up. Success ± in street child terms ±<br />

implies basic survival skills, not academic prowess (Le Roux 2001).<br />

Still, school learning is not aimed only at providing learners with skills<br />

to equip them to support themselves in some form <strong>of</strong> enterprise, but<br />

also to develop the social skills necessary to function effectively within<br />

society. The street child finds himself in a situation where opportunity<br />

for becoming acceptably socialised is minimal. The socialisation<br />

process to which he is exposed is anti-societal and does nothing to<br />

improve his situation. In essence, societal factors and features typical<br />

<strong>of</strong> life on the street, impede the socialisation process <strong>of</strong> the street child,<br />

prohibit the transmitting <strong>of</strong> values and true societal norms and also<br />

inhibit the formation <strong>of</strong> a positive learning culture (Scott 1994:27).<br />

To summarise, the milieu <strong>of</strong> and conditions under which the street<br />

child is expected to realise his educational opportunities could be<br />

described as follows:<br />

. street children live in a negative and disorderly environment<br />

. adults with whom the street child comes into contact are<br />

more <strong>of</strong>ten abusive and abrupt than caring and consequently,<br />

adults tend to be distrusted<br />

. street children prefer to control and manage their own lives<br />

and futures and feel no moral obligation to conform to the<br />

cultural and social values and norms <strong>of</strong> society<br />

. street children lack acceptable role models and a supportive<br />

milieu<br />

. street children have a poor attention span ± a condition<br />

aggravated by substance abuse<br />

. due to inadequate nutrition, their physical ± and mental ±<br />

development is retarded<br />

. they are academically handicapped due to their disrupted<br />

schooling careers


110<br />

. street children focus on the here and now and have little<br />

motivation to learn skills that will help them to realize their<br />

long-term academic potential.<br />

. should these children indeed have the opportunity to attend<br />

school, the fact that they are street children is to their<br />

disadvantage since their peers and teachers tend to discriminate<br />

against them. This discrimination is based on their<br />

appearance, poverty, life-style and inability to cope in the<br />

learning environment (Le Roux 2001; Scott 1994:27)<br />

Street children's `educational' goals are directed at acquiring the skills<br />

that enable them to survive and gain the respect and recognition <strong>of</strong> the<br />

peer group. Needs satisfaction for street children differs from that <strong>of</strong><br />

children growing up in 'normal' households. Their achievements,<br />

competence and recognition are not measured in academic terms, but<br />

in survival and life skills. What they are motivated to know, understand<br />

and master bear no relationship to book learning, but to life<br />

experience. Consequently, the value they attach to school learning and<br />

their expectancy <strong>of</strong> successfully mastering academic endeavours, are<br />

low (Scott 1994:28). Educational programmes aimed at meeting the<br />

needs <strong>of</strong> street children should thus seek to turn each <strong>of</strong> the above<br />

challenges into opportunities.<br />

4.3 Social intervention options<br />

Many organisations and NGO's have done much to alleviate the plight<br />

<strong>of</strong> street children. They have set up institutions to meet these children's<br />

immediate need for shelter and food and many have provided<br />

alternative educational opportunities. However, despite the commendable<br />

work done by these organisations, there are those who<br />

believe that institutions are not the answer. It is argued that children<br />

can never identify themselves with an institution; staff members<br />

cannot replace a parent, and consequently, the relationship between<br />

the child and the staff is untrue and foreign to normal life. Children are<br />

possessive and exclusive in their love and need to be loved in an<br />

exclusive way ± something which is not possible in an institution.<br />

Alternatively, some organisations and groups are committed to


A Historical-educational perspective <strong>of</strong> urbanisation 111<br />

facilitating the re-integration <strong>of</strong> these children into their families and<br />

communities. In cases where re-integration is not possible, children's<br />

homes, but preferably foster homes, are considered as options.<br />

However, re-integration into a dysfunctional family is not the ideal<br />

and it would be irresponsible to suggest that these children should be<br />

returned to their family environments unless the family is rehabilitated<br />

and the environment transformed to ensure that it constitutes a<br />

pedagogically appropriate and accountable setting (Van Niekerk<br />

1990:98).<br />

With the increasing number <strong>of</strong> AIDS orphans on the streets, the ideal <strong>of</strong><br />

re-integration with the family or community is <strong>of</strong>ten impossible to<br />

achieve since whole families are being wiped out by the pandemic. It is<br />

also difficult to find foster care for children who are victims <strong>of</strong> the<br />

AIDS crisis due to the social stigma attached to these children ±<br />

regardless <strong>of</strong> whether they are themselves HIV positive or not.<br />

5 THE WAY FORWARD<br />

Finding a way to address the street child phenomenon is indeed an<br />

awkward dilemma. For many, the street is home and although life is<br />

harsh, it is no worse than that from which they have come. One could<br />

consequently ask whether these children should be taught competencies<br />

and skills that will enable them to fend more adequately for<br />

themselves on the street, or should they be encouraged to reclaim their<br />

childhood?<br />

In <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong> today, as in the past, the notion that a child's place in<br />

society is in his or her family home, is still strong ± a point attested to<br />

by the fact that in 1983 [when] the <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong>n Children's Act was<br />

renamed the Child Care Act. This was done to reflect the general<br />

principle that the family is the typical social and biological structure<br />

within which the child must grow and develop (Robinson 1993:175).<br />

Some argue that this idea <strong>of</strong> the `otherness' <strong>of</strong> children and childhood<br />

is typically western and that it carries with it not only an assumption<br />

about the relative competence <strong>of</strong> children, but also an assumption<br />

about their inferior status (Butler & Williamson 1994:3). In black<br />

culture, it could be argued, a contrasting view exists. Children tend to


112<br />

be treated as active and resilient contributors to their families and their<br />

society. It is not uncommon to find that children are expected to<br />

undertake basic subsistence work and to take on parental responsibilities<br />

<strong>of</strong> younger siblings (Swart-Kruger 1996:233±234). Thus, in this<br />

context, making a living on the streets or contributing to the family<br />

incomethroughworkingthestreets,couldbeviewedasalegitimate<br />

assignment.<br />

However, most people when confronted with the street child situation,<br />

view the dilemma with concern and feel obliged to do something about<br />

the predicament within which these children find themselves. Some<br />

say that the street children phenomenon serves as a barometer <strong>of</strong> the<br />

caring, concern and social consciousness towards the most vulnerable<br />

<strong>of</strong> our society. In the short term, the most that can be done is to help<br />

those street children who want to be helped and attempt to minimise<br />

the dangers to those who do not want to be helped. The long term<br />

solution is far more complicated and has very little to do with the<br />

children themselves. The society from which they come needs to be<br />

restructured:theiniquities<strong>of</strong>thepasthavetoberedressed(Houghton<br />

1996:79), violence has to be restrained; strong family values need to be<br />

rebuilt; unemployment has to be dealt with; AIDS has to be arrested.<br />

These are longterm challenges.<br />

Possibly Ubuntu ± a term which at the political `turn' in <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong><br />

was unfortunately exploited as the panacea <strong>of</strong> all social ills and which<br />

consequently, it can be argued, lacks credibility due to the perpetuation<br />

<strong>of</strong> many <strong>of</strong> the unfortunate situations that it was supposed to<br />

ameliorate ± does indeed remain the cornerstone for the betterment <strong>of</strong><br />

the plight <strong>of</strong> these children. Perhaps one should augment the Ubuntu<br />

concept by including the Christian concept <strong>of</strong> compassion, agape,<br />

Christian charity or the Humanist synonyms <strong>of</strong> altruism, humanitarianism<br />

or philanthropism. Surely, in one <strong>of</strong> these expressions each<br />

human individual will feel the compulsion to reach out ± either directly<br />

or indirectly ± to these children who need care and understanding.


A Historical-educational perspective <strong>of</strong> urbanisation 113<br />

BIBLIOGRAPHY<br />

Bekker, S & Humphries, R. 1985. From control to confusion. Pietermaritzburg: Shuter &<br />

Schooter.<br />

Butler, I & Williamson, H. 1994. Children speak: children, trauma and social work. London:<br />

Longman.<br />

Dewar, D, Todes, A & Watson, V. 1982. Theories <strong>of</strong> urbanisation and national settlement<br />

strategy in <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong>. Cape Town: <strong>University</strong> <strong>of</strong> Cape Town.<br />

Donald, D & Swart-Kruger, J. 1994. Children <strong>of</strong> the <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong>n streets, in A. Dawes &<br />

D. Donald (eds.) Childhood and adversity: psychological perspectives from <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong>n<br />

research. Cape Town: David Philip: 111.<br />

Du Plessis, J. 1999. A brief discussion <strong>of</strong> CCSE with particular reference to the<br />

Johannesburg scenario. http://www.acapa.org.za/A/brief1.htm accessed on 18±<br />

01±1999.<br />

Houghton, S. 1996. Feral children, in <strong>Africa</strong>n panorama 41(2): 73±79.<br />

Leistner, G M E. 1968. Influx control: economic and social aspects <strong>of</strong> physical control over<br />

rural-urban population movements in <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong> and elsewhere. Pretoria: <strong>Africa</strong><br />

Institute <strong>of</strong> <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong>.<br />

Le Roux, C S. 2001. Observations <strong>of</strong> and personal interviews with street children<br />

throughout <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong> conducted by B Ed Honours students registered between<br />

1998±2000.<br />

Le Roux, J. 1992. Street children as manifestation <strong>of</strong> an anti-child culture in <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong><br />

in Pedagogiek Joernaal 13(2): 87±98.<br />

Nattrass, J. 1983. The dynamics <strong>of</strong> urbanisation in <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong>. Durban: <strong>University</strong> <strong>of</strong> Natal.<br />

Richter, L M. 1988. Street children: the nature and scope <strong>of</strong> the problem in <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong>.<br />

Pretoria: Institute for Behavioural Sciences, <strong>University</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong>.<br />

Robinson, J A. 1993. Children, in WA Joubert (ed) The law <strong>of</strong> <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong>. Durban:<br />

Butterworths.<br />

Scott, M. 1994. The motivation to learn with special reference to squattter and street<br />

children, in Paidonomia 18(2): 24±33.<br />

<strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong>n Native Races Committee. 1901. The natives <strong>of</strong> <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong>. London:<br />

McGraw.<br />

Swart, J. 1990. Malunde: the street children <strong>of</strong> Hillbrow. Johannesburg: Witwatersrand<br />

<strong>University</strong> Press.<br />

Swart-Kruger, J. 1996. An imperfect fit ± street children and state intervention: the <strong>South</strong><br />

<strong>Africa</strong>n Case, in <strong>Africa</strong> Insight 26(3): 231±236.<br />

The Urban Foundation. 1991. Policies for a new urban future: urban debate 2010±6. Tackling<br />

Group Areas. Braamfontein: The Urban Foundation.


114<br />

Van Greunen, A. 2001. Wie gaan na die kinders kyk? in De Kat April 2001: 39±41.<br />

Van Niekerk, P A. 1990. An educational perspective on street children in, Journal <strong>of</strong><br />

Pedagogics 11(2): 90±103.<br />

Whiteside, A. 1988. Labour migration in <strong>South</strong>ern <strong>Africa</strong>. Braamfontein: The <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong>n<br />

Institute <strong>of</strong> International Affairs.<br />

Wilson, F. 1972. Migrant labour. Johannesburg: SACC.


Preparing <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong>n educators for school-family-community partnerships 115<br />

Preparing <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong>n<br />

educators for Schoolfamily-community<br />

partnerships<br />

Dr Noleen van Wyk<br />

Department <strong>of</strong> Educational<br />

Studies<br />

Unisa<br />

There is compelling evidence that school-family-community partnerships benefit<br />

learners, parents and schools. However, little is done to prepare educators to work with<br />

families and members <strong>of</strong> the community. In view <strong>of</strong> this, research was undertaken to<br />

determine educators' understanding and practices <strong>of</strong> family-community partnerships in<br />

<strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong>. The findings indicate that educators are poorly equipped to deal with this<br />

important aspect <strong>of</strong> their work. The Harvard Graduate School <strong>of</strong> Education (USA) has<br />

developed a framework for educator preparation in family involvement which highlights<br />

content areas and promising training methods. This framework could be used to inform<br />

pre-service and in-service training <strong>of</strong> educators in <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong>. However, it is necessary<br />

to adapt the framework according to the approach to family-community partnership<br />

followed by the particular institution. In this regard a functionalist, parent empowerment,<br />

cultural competence and social capital approach are briefly discussed.<br />

1 INTRODUCTION<br />

Widespread support for family involvement in education is due in part<br />

to compelling evidence that family involvement has a positive effect on<br />

learners' academic achievement. The highly acclaimed book, Anew


116<br />

generation <strong>of</strong> evidence: the family is critical to student achievement, opens<br />

by stating, ``The evidence is now beyond dispute. When schools work<br />

with families to support learning, children tend to succeed not just in<br />

school, but throughout life'' (Henderson & Bela 1994:1). In other major<br />

studies, the link between parent involvement and learner achievement<br />

has also been established (Dauber & Epstein 1993:53; Chavkin 1993:2;<br />

Bastiani 1988:38). Other benefits to learners include: decreased<br />

truancy; improved attitudes <strong>of</strong> learners to their studies; improved<br />

behaviour and a decrease in the drop-out rate (Hamby 1992; Epstein<br />

1990; Swap 1993). Many studies stress that these benefits occur<br />

irrespective <strong>of</strong> the socio-economic class to which the family belongs<br />

(Haberman 1992:33).<br />

The literature also emphasises the positive effects on parents <strong>of</strong><br />

improved family-school relations, such as increased confidence <strong>of</strong> the<br />

parents (Bastiani & Wolfendale 1996:74); better understanding <strong>of</strong> what<br />

is happening in school (Swap 1993:10) and a feeling <strong>of</strong> empowerment,<br />

especially evident in disadvantaged communities (Allen & Martin<br />

1992:49). Swap (1993:10) adds that educators also benefit when familyschool<br />

relationships improve because they experience ...'' support and<br />

appreciation from parents and a rekindling <strong>of</strong> their own enthusiasm for<br />

problem solving''.<br />

In view <strong>of</strong> the above, most policy makers and educators endorse the<br />

need for school-family-community partnerships to improve education.<br />

In spite <strong>of</strong> this little is being done to prepare educators to work with<br />

parents or members <strong>of</strong> the community in <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong>n schools. The<br />

purpose <strong>of</strong> this research article is, therefore, to report on research<br />

findings on <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong>n educators' perceptions and practices <strong>of</strong><br />

family-school-community partnerships and propose a framework for<br />

educator preparation which highlights content areas and promising<br />

training methods.


Preparing <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong>n educators for school-family-community partnerships 117<br />

2 THE SOUTH AFRICAN CONTEXT<br />

Relations between the family and schools in <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong> have been<br />

fundamentally affected over the last few years by numerous changes in<br />

legislation and government initiatives. These changes have created a<br />

new legal environment for school-family-community partnerships.<br />

In the first place, the changing realities <strong>of</strong> <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong>n society have<br />

been taken into account by the <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong>n Schools Act (Republic <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong> (RSA) 1996:4), which allows considerable latitude in the<br />

definition <strong>of</strong> `parent'. Thus this term now also includes any person who<br />

is the learner's guardian, or who is legally entitled to custody <strong>of</strong> the<br />

learner, or who has undertaken to fulfil the obligations <strong>of</strong> a parent or<br />

guardian towards the learner's education. This broader definition<br />

encourages schools to acknowledge a variety <strong>of</strong> family types and<br />

household structures and thus, to develop a versatile range <strong>of</strong> practices<br />

<strong>of</strong> family-school linkages.<br />

The <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong>n Schools Act (RSA 1996:14) also acknowledges the<br />

rights <strong>of</strong> parents to be involved in school governance. Governing<br />

bodies are a significant feature <strong>of</strong> democracy in society and represent a<br />

major move towards empowering parents in schools (Alexander,<br />

Bastiani & Beresford 1995:88). The functions <strong>of</strong> school governing<br />

bodies (SGBs) in <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong> include developing the mission<br />

statement <strong>of</strong> the school, adopting a code <strong>of</strong> conduct for learners,<br />

determining the language and admission policies <strong>of</strong> the school (within<br />

certain limits set by the <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong>n Schools Act) and making<br />

recommendations on the appointment <strong>of</strong> teaching and administrative<br />

staff. Allocated functions <strong>of</strong> governing bodies include maintaining and<br />

improving school property, determining curriculum and subject<br />

choice, and purchasing textbooks. The Act was amended in 2000 (RSA<br />

2000a) to ensure that the racial composition <strong>of</strong> the school population is<br />

better represented on school governing bodies. This includes co-opting<br />

members to the SGB who represent the racial and linguistic composition<br />

<strong>of</strong> the learners and giving these members full voting powers (RSA<br />

2000a).<br />

In July 1999 the Minister <strong>of</strong> Education announced a national


118<br />

mobilisation plan for education and training in <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong> under the<br />

slogan ``Tirisano'', that is, working together (Department <strong>of</strong> Education<br />

(DE) 1999:6). Priority three <strong>of</strong> the nine-point programme set out by the<br />

Minister is titled: Schools must become centres <strong>of</strong> community life. Under<br />

this heading various aspects are discussed, including the role to school<br />

governing bodies. The Minister acknowledges that this is a new<br />

concept for most communities in this country, thus warning that we<br />

must, ...'' put great effort into ensuring that governing bodies,<br />

especially in poor communities, are given the support they need to<br />

become strong and viable'' (DE 1999:9). However, the Minister also<br />

includes the community in the government's plans for the future <strong>of</strong><br />

education in the country.<br />

There is a role in community schools for religious bodies, businesses,<br />

cultural groups, sports clubs and civic associations, both to serve their<br />

own requirements and to contribute to the school's learning programme<br />

both in and out <strong>of</strong> school hours.<br />

In another move, the Department <strong>of</strong> Education has published the<br />

Norms and Standards for Educators, in which seven roles for educators<br />

have been set out (RSA 2000b:12±25). The role entitled: Community,<br />

citizenship and pastoral role, includes the following: ``... the educator<br />

will develop supportive relations with parents and other key persons<br />

and organisations based on a critical understanding <strong>of</strong> community and<br />

environmental issues'' (RSA 2000:14).<br />

This brief exposition <strong>of</strong> recent changes in <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong>n education<br />

indicates that the government is committed to improving schoolfamily-community<br />

partnerships and wants educators to be fully<br />

equipped to deal with this aspect <strong>of</strong> their work. This should include the<br />

development <strong>of</strong> suitable pre-service and in-service training programmes.<br />

With this in mind research was undertaken to determine<br />

how educators understand partnerships with families and the community<br />

and whether prior teacher education has equipped them to deal<br />

with this aspect <strong>of</strong> their work.


Preparing <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong>n educators for school-family-community partnerships 119<br />

3 RESEARCH DESIGN<br />

The primary aim <strong>of</strong> the research was to understand and describe<br />

educators' perceptions and practices <strong>of</strong> family-school-community<br />

partnerships. The research was designed to be exploratory and<br />

descriptiveandthusnoattemptsweremadetoestablishcauseand<br />

effect relationships under experimental conditions. The research was<br />

conducted over a period <strong>of</strong> four years and included primary and<br />

secondary school educators in independent and public schools.<br />

3.1 Data collection strategies<br />

In 1996 and again in 1999 focus group interviews with educators were<br />

conducted in a number <strong>of</strong> township schools in Gauteng and the Free<br />

State provinces. During these periods a total <strong>of</strong> 25 educators was<br />

included in five focus group interviews. This methodology was<br />

considered appropriate as it provides educators the opportunity to<br />

define their own problems, reducing the risk <strong>of</strong> the researcher<br />

``exporting ready-made solutions to other people's problems'' (quoted<br />

in Lemmer 1992:294). Interviews were audio taped and later transcribed.<br />

Moreover, two questionnaires for educators were used to obtain<br />

further information on school-family-community partnerships in<br />

individual schools. The first survey, answered by 50 educators, was<br />

distributed in selected Pretoria schools during April-May 1997; the<br />

second, answered by 152 educators, was distributed in independent<br />

schools in Johannesburg during March 2000. In general both questionnaires<br />

ask for pr<strong>of</strong>essional judgements about family and community<br />

involvement, the practices educators are currently using, and the<br />

partnership programmes educators would like to see developed or<br />

improved in their schools and classrooms. Both questionnaires<br />

included a number <strong>of</strong> open-ended questions.<br />

3.2 Data analysis<br />

Analysis <strong>of</strong> data obtained from the focus group interviews and<br />

responses to open-ended questions in the questionnaires was done


120<br />

through content analysis, which entailed identifying, coding, and<br />

categorising the primary patterns in the data (Miles & Huberman 1994;<br />

Strauss & Corbin 1990). Initially the participants' responses were read<br />

and reread in order to gain familiarity with them. At this stage the aim<br />

was to use the data `to think with' (Newport 1994:229). In this way<br />

categories and sub-categories started to emerge. Literature, observation,<br />

and experience assisted the researcher in identifying the final<br />

categories.<br />

The ``raw data'' <strong>of</strong> the questionnaires was coded and percentages listed<br />

in each response category for each item. The basic descriptive statistics<br />

produced ``pr<strong>of</strong>iles'' <strong>of</strong> teachers' practices and perspectives <strong>of</strong> schoolfamily-community<br />

partnerships in their respective schools.<br />

4 FINDINGS OF RESEARCH<br />

The most important findings concerning educators' understanding and<br />

practices <strong>of</strong> partnerships with families and the communities in <strong>South</strong><br />

<strong>Africa</strong> include the following.<br />

4.1 Educators have a limited understanding <strong>of</strong> what<br />

constitutes school-family-community<br />

partnerships.<br />

Forty seven percent <strong>of</strong> educators answering the questionnaires felt that<br />

there was a common understanding <strong>of</strong> what was intended by schools<br />

regarding partnership initiatives. In addition, educators interviewed<br />

stated that their schools did not have a written policy on school-familycommunity<br />

partnerships. Likewise, most schools had never discussed<br />

family and community involvement as a way <strong>of</strong> improving schooling.<br />

Generally the educators mentioned using the more conventional ways<br />

<strong>of</strong> involving families such as open-house days, fundraising activities,<br />

volunteer programmes, parent-teacher conferences, et cetera. Many<br />

parents, especially single and dual income parents, are not able to<br />

participate in such activities, yet they want to help their children<br />

succeed in school. However, it does not seem as if educators make


Preparing <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong>n educators for school-family-community partnerships 121<br />

specific arrangements for such parents to become involved in their<br />

children's education. As Chrispeels (1991:371) notes: ``Most efforts<br />

have been directed at `fixing' parents rather than at altering school<br />

structures and practices.''<br />

The absence <strong>of</strong> a school policy on partnerships with families and the<br />

community, and a lack <strong>of</strong> understanding <strong>of</strong> ways in which families may<br />

be involved is unfortunate as research shows that school programmes<br />

and educator practices are the strongest and most consistent predictors<br />

<strong>of</strong> partnerships between the school and the family (Dauber & Epstein<br />

1993:61; Wanat 1994:644).<br />

4.2 Educators are not convinced that family-school<br />

partnerships are important for learner success.<br />

In spite <strong>of</strong> overwhelming evidence to the contrary, many educators do<br />

not believe that parent involvement is important for learner success. In<br />

the investigation carried out in 1997 only a third <strong>of</strong> the educators felt<br />

that parent involvement would have a positive effect on learner<br />

achievement. This means, among others, that teachers do not readily<br />

discuss learners' progress with their parents. In secondary schools only<br />

42% <strong>of</strong> teachers did so, adding, however, that they only contact parents<br />

<strong>of</strong> weaker students, or in cases where there are ``serious concerns''. A<br />

way <strong>of</strong> convincing educators <strong>of</strong> the importance <strong>of</strong> family and<br />

community partnerships is to teach them the benefits <strong>of</strong> such<br />

partnerships.<br />

4.3 Educators do not involve families in home-work<br />

activities.<br />

Good homework habits <strong>of</strong> learners and the support <strong>of</strong> parents in these<br />

activities prove beneficial to learners. However, involving parents in<br />

homework activities does not seem common practice, particularly in<br />

secondary schools. 74% <strong>of</strong> primary school educators stated that they<br />

had a policy <strong>of</strong> involving parents in learning activities at home, in<br />

contrast with 24% <strong>of</strong> educators in secondary schools. One educator


122<br />

defended the view <strong>of</strong> secondary school educators: ``In high school<br />

homework is for students to do on their own.'' This view is, however,<br />

incorrect as a positive homework policy which involves parents is in<br />

fact aimed at preventing parents doing homework for the learner.<br />

In low socioeconomic school communities, educators argue that<br />

parents are uncooperative when it comes to homework activities. As<br />

one explained: ``The literate parents are the ones that look at a book,<br />

but the illiterate ones don't care.'' An educator at the same school<br />

elaborates:<br />

When I give them homework, I usually tell them where parents should<br />

sign, but you know not all the parents sign. You find that the child would<br />

come and say, `Oh my mother was busy and my father was not at home.'<br />

However, when questioned, all participants admitted that they had<br />

never taught parents how to play a positive role regarding their<br />

children's school work. They also admitted to not knowing how to do<br />

so. This is consistent with the findings <strong>of</strong> Epstein and Dauber<br />

(1991:290) that most parents need help on how to become involved in<br />

their children's education at each grade level.<br />

4.4 Educators do not actively support parents in their<br />

role as educators.<br />

Besides supporting homework activities, families and communities<br />

should provide the rich ``social capital'' learners need to succeed in<br />

life. This, according to Coleman (1987:37), means providing the<br />

`'norms, the social networks, and the relationships between adults and<br />

children that are <strong>of</strong> value for the child's growing up''. A number <strong>of</strong><br />

primary school educators indicated that they encouraged parents to<br />

read to their children or to join a library. In contrast, only 32% <strong>of</strong><br />

secondary school educators said that they endorse learning at home,<br />

stating that this should mainly involve supporting the work learners<br />

do at school. An educator explained: ``... we try to insist on parents<br />

being parents and teachers handling the problems''. Another added:<br />

``The question seems silly to me. In what respect are the parents<br />

qualified ± meaningfully ± to be educators?''


Preparing <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong>n educators for school-family-community partnerships 123<br />

Most educators seem to agree that parents should teach children<br />

``values, attitudes and behaviour'' at home. Educators working in<br />

deprived communities state that this is <strong>of</strong>ten difficult to achieve. As<br />

one explained:<br />

They are all sleeping in one room with their children. It is difficult for<br />

them to be like parents to their children. Whatever they talk, they say this<br />

in front <strong>of</strong> the children. Whatever they do, they do this in front <strong>of</strong> the<br />

children.<br />

The family is a major socialising agent in society assisting individuals<br />

as they move from childhood to adolescence and eventually adulthood.<br />

No one can adequately take over this role. Moreover, parents benefit by<br />

being alerted to different and more effective ways <strong>of</strong> creating or<br />

developing learning opportunities and stimulating experiences for<br />

their children by parenting programmes (Wolfendale 1992:9). However,<br />

if educators have not been adequately trained they are unlikely to<br />

be able to fulfil this task.<br />

4.5 Educators seem unwilling to include parents in<br />

classroom activities.<br />

Although educators include parent volunteers in fundraising activities,<br />

or to accompany learners on trips away from the school, most seem<br />

unwilling to use volunteers to support learning in the classroom. Only<br />

27% respondents to the questionnaires had ever invited parents into<br />

their classrooms. However, even when invited, parents were not asked<br />

to play an active role. An educator explained: ``When they (parents) are<br />

invitedtoaclassitisonlyasaudience,nevertoparticipateortohelp.''<br />

In the light <strong>of</strong> the high learner : educator ratio in most <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong>n<br />

schools, this attitude seems counter productive. Moreover, in multicultural<br />

and multilingual classes, the use <strong>of</strong> parents volunteers which<br />

reflect the ethnic and language diversity <strong>of</strong> the class has been found to<br />

benefit all concerned (Swap 1992:62).


124<br />

4.6 Educators seem satisfied with a one-way flow <strong>of</strong><br />

communication.<br />

Most participants in this research indicated that they communicate<br />

with parents by means <strong>of</strong> written communication, school meetings,<br />

parent conferences and by messages passed on through learners.<br />

However, limited opportunities seem to exist for parents to communicate<br />

with the school on their own initiative. Although educators<br />

maintain that parents are free to contact the school if they have a<br />

problem, they do not seem willing to meet parents at a time which is<br />

convenient for both parents and educators. Most argue that parents<br />

should not be given educators' home telephone numbers.<br />

A number <strong>of</strong> educators admitted that parents are mostly contacted<br />

about negative issues, which does not promote a good relationship<br />

between the school and the home. Another educator felt that schools<br />

<strong>of</strong>ten view parents as ``difficult'' and that this negatively affects on<br />

their interpersonal relationships and communication. This teacher<br />

continues: ``If teachers could look beyond this label, the communication<br />

would benefit.''<br />

More than half the respondents to the questionnaires indicated that<br />

they needed training in conducting parent-educator conferences.<br />

4.7 Educators <strong>of</strong>ten believe that the parents' role in<br />

decision making should be limited.<br />

Ingeneral,educatorsfeelthatparents'roleindecisionmakingshould<br />

be limited to voting for, or serving on, the school governing body. In<br />

spite <strong>of</strong> this 38% <strong>of</strong> educators admitted that parents were not being<br />

consulted about decisions which directly affect them. In addition,<br />

educators also remarked that ``only a handful'' <strong>of</strong> the members <strong>of</strong> the<br />

school governing structures were willing to get involved in the<br />

concerns <strong>of</strong> the parents and that little is done to address these concerns.<br />

On the other hand, many educators feel that recent legislation has<br />

given the school governing body too much decision making power and


Preparing <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong>n educators for school-family-community partnerships 125<br />

that educators as ``enlightened pr<strong>of</strong>essional people who know about<br />

children'' should not be placed in a position where they can be<br />

outvoted by parents. Another educator added that it was inconceivable<br />

that ``illiterates'' should be telling educators what to do.<br />

4.8 Educators have limited knowledge and<br />

experience <strong>of</strong> involving the community.<br />

At times some schools included in this research invite members <strong>of</strong> the<br />

community to address either learners or parents. For example, traffic<br />

inspectors to speak on road safety; nurses on health issues and police<br />

on crime and crime prevention. Likewise, various agencies inform<br />

parents and learners on AIDS, drugs and other related issues. Often the<br />

people invited to speak are also parents at the school. Some school<br />

premises are also used by outside agencies for Adult Basic Education and<br />

Training courses, or for other extra-mural activities such as sewing<br />

classes, computer courses and English lessons.<br />

Schools should also, however, realise that community must be defined<br />

to include all groups affected by the quality <strong>of</strong> education, not just<br />

people living near the school (Epstein 1995:702). Greater awareness <strong>of</strong><br />

community resources which could be used by the parents and children<br />

should also receive attention and this information passed on to those<br />

needing help. The problem is serious for all educators, particularly<br />

those who teach in economically disadvantaged communities. Little, if<br />

any, attention has been paid to the need to prepare educators to work<br />

with the community or to link community resources to the goals <strong>of</strong><br />

learners, families and schools.<br />

4.9 Educators tend to blame parents for the lack <strong>of</strong><br />

effective school-family-community partnerships.<br />

Most educators list a number <strong>of</strong> barriers to effective partnerships<br />

relating to the role <strong>of</strong> parents. These include:<br />

Limited time: This is true where both parents work, but particularly so<br />

in the case <strong>of</strong> single working mothers. As one educator said, ``They are<br />

not involved because <strong>of</strong> lack <strong>of</strong> time and a feeling that they have


126<br />

enough on their hands anyway.'' In township schools an additional<br />

problem is the fact that parents only get back from work very late and<br />

all meetings have to be scheduled during weekends. This is difficult as<br />

one educator pointed out, ``On weekends, parents have also got<br />

weddings, funerals, all these things.''<br />

Problematic life situations: Many families living in <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong> are<br />

experiencing stress which affects the way they relate to their children<br />

and the school. As one educator put it: ``Many parents are in extremely<br />

traumatic life situations and are struggling to survive.'' This <strong>of</strong>ten<br />

leads to parents avoiding the school for ``fear <strong>of</strong> being forced into<br />

positions <strong>of</strong> authority and responsibility''. In the townships schools the<br />

situation is worse as many parents are unemployed and are grappling<br />

with urgent problems <strong>of</strong> survival, leaving little time or energy for<br />

school involvement.<br />

Uncooperative parents: The general apathy <strong>of</strong> parents to the school was<br />

mentioned by many educators. One stated that on the whole parents<br />

just ``dump children at school'' and then expect the ``job to be done''.<br />

Educators in township schools agree, adding ``Parents don't care. They<br />

feel that everything at school is the teacher's responsibility.'' Another<br />

educator gave a similar explanation: ``Parents don't want to contribute<br />

or get involved. They just put their children in school and forget about<br />

their needs. It is like the school is babysitting for them.''<br />

Parents' lack <strong>of</strong> education: In <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong> it is estimated that 37% <strong>of</strong> the<br />

population is unable to read or write (Shindler & Bot 1999:1). This,<br />

according to educators, seriously affects their involvement in school<br />

activities. One explained:<br />

Now the problem <strong>of</strong> the teacher, we are trying to call parents sometimes,<br />

but it seems most <strong>of</strong> our parents think they are not educated ± they thus<br />

run away from teachers, and that brings a problem.<br />

Another educator is willing to accept part <strong>of</strong> the blame: ``Maybe<br />

parents think when they come to me, I am going to ignore them,<br />

because they are not educated or on my level. The blame is maybe with


Preparing <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong>n educators for school-family-community partnerships 127<br />

the teacher.''Although the above barriers as mentioned by educators<br />

are valid, parents should certainly be helped so that they can meet the<br />

challenge <strong>of</strong> providing the support their children need to succeed in<br />

life (Carrasquillo & London 1993:109). In this they need guidance from<br />

educators or similarly trained people. In reality, most educators<br />

interviewed felt that many parents were hard to reach and attributed<br />

this to the parents themselves or to their communities and cultures.<br />

4.10 Educators are not trained to initiate or improve<br />

school-family-community partnerships.<br />

Many respondents to the questionnaires mentioned that they had not<br />

been adequately equipped to involve families and the community in<br />

their schools. As one educator explained:<br />

We are only taught how to manage a class, controlling the books. The part<br />

<strong>of</strong> where the parent comes in, is not there ... So the parents are not part <strong>of</strong><br />

the package <strong>of</strong> management. I think we basically need workshops.<br />

Likewise, an educator in an independent school admitted that staff are<br />

<strong>of</strong>ten intimidated by parents and needed assistance in dealing with<br />

them. Another educator stated that the lack <strong>of</strong> willingness <strong>of</strong> educators<br />

to involve parents is that they had never been taught the benefits <strong>of</strong><br />

parent involvement. It also seems as if not all educators are aware <strong>of</strong><br />

the different aspects <strong>of</strong> parent involvement as illustrated by this<br />

comment: ``I don't understand what you mean by parent involvement.<br />

In what spheres would they be involved?''<br />

A survey <strong>of</strong> educators in the state <strong>of</strong> Maryland in the United States <strong>of</strong><br />

America revealed that few educators attributed their practices <strong>of</strong><br />

parent involvement to knowledge gained in their formal training<br />

(Epstein, Sanders & Clark 1999:1). Moreover, it was reported that<br />

although students in undergraduate training programmes had positive<br />

attitudes about all types <strong>of</strong> involvement, most felt minimally prepared<br />

to conduct partnerships with families and the community (Epstein et al<br />

1999:2). Judging by the responses <strong>of</strong> educators in this research which<br />

was conducted over a period <strong>of</strong> four years, educators in this country<br />

are, likewise, in need <strong>of</strong> training.


128<br />

5 PREPARING EDUCATORS FOR SCHOOL-FAMILY-<br />

COMMUNITY PARTNERSHIPS<br />

Schools cannot work successfully in isolation from learners' families<br />

and communities. This requires higher education institutions involved<br />

in pre-service training <strong>of</strong> educators and institutions and agencies<br />

involved in their in-service training to reexamine the skills, knowledge<br />

and attitudes that educators will need to work effectively in the schools<br />

<strong>of</strong> the future. Shartrand, Weiss, Kreider and Lopez (1997:21) <strong>of</strong> the<br />

Harvard School <strong>of</strong> Education developed a framework <strong>of</strong> content areas<br />

for educator preparation. This framework illustrates the range <strong>of</strong><br />

training for family involvement and focusses on the attitudes, skills and<br />

knowledge that educators need to work effectively with families and the<br />

community. As such it differs from other typologies <strong>of</strong> family<br />

involvement, which consists <strong>of</strong> actual types <strong>of</strong> involvement activities<br />

carried out in schools. By providing a range <strong>of</strong> types <strong>of</strong> training, the<br />

framework overcomes the fragmentation in the way in which educators<br />

generally learn about family involvement. The framework for educator<br />

training includes the following areas <strong>of</strong> content which, it is argued, all<br />

educators need to master in order to work effectively with families and<br />

the community.<br />

5.1 General family involvement<br />

Family involvement efforts are most successful when educators and<br />

schools assume that all parents want what is best for their children and<br />

can make important contributions to their children's education. Thus,<br />

educators need to understand the benefits and barriers to family<br />

involvement. Educator preparation will, therefore, include knowledge<br />

<strong>of</strong>, skills in, and positive attitudes towards involving parents<br />

(Shartrand et al 1997:23).<br />

5.2 General family knowledge<br />

In this regard, Shartrand et al (1997:26) suggest improving the<br />

educator's (or student educator's) knowledge <strong>of</strong> different families'<br />

cultural beliefs, child rearing practices, family structures and living<br />

environments. In a country which was, until recently, racially divided,<br />

this is important. An objective <strong>of</strong> this `learning area' is to promote an


Preparing <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong>n educators for school-family-community partnerships 129<br />

awareness and understanding <strong>of</strong> different backgrounds and lifestyles<br />

<strong>of</strong> families. This preparation can provide knowledge and understanding<br />

and <strong>of</strong>fer educators a learning experience that can bridge the<br />

world <strong>of</strong> home and school.<br />

5.3 Home-school communication<br />

The objective <strong>of</strong> this area <strong>of</strong> training is to provide various techniques<br />

and strategies to improve two-way communication between home and<br />

school (and/or parent and teacher). This is necessary as effective<br />

communication between the home and the school can strengthen<br />

family involvement in a child's education. Through open and honest<br />

communication, parents and educators begin to understand one<br />

another's ideas about learning, discipline, and other topics. Such<br />

communication helps parents and educators to work together to<br />

improve an individual child's performance and to contribute to school<br />

wide policies which benefit all students in the school. Educator<br />

preparation can equip educators with the skills to improve two-way<br />

communication between home and school, especially when difficult<br />

and sensitive issues have to be discussed (Shartrand et al 1997:30).<br />

5.4 Family involvement in learning activities<br />

Educator preparation can equip educators with the skills to develop<br />

two-way learning between the home and school. Educators can<br />

promote family involvement in children's learning and development<br />

by acting as facilitators rather than experts. They can recommend<br />

activities that help parents promote their children's learning, including<br />

reading to their children, creating a physical setting conducive to<br />

study, and showing an interest in their children's schoolwork. Equally<br />

important, educators can learn from parents ± about child rearing<br />

practices and family skills and resources ± and tailor suggestions for<br />

involvement activities to meet the individual circumstances <strong>of</strong> each<br />

family (Shartrand et al 1997:33).<br />

5.5 Families supporting schools<br />

Here the student-educator gains knowledge on ways to involve parents


130<br />

in helping the school, both within and outside the classroom. This is<br />

important, for when families and the community as a whole support<br />

schools, schools gain a vast network <strong>of</strong> resources. Preparing educators<br />

to involve families in their children's schooling can help teachers<br />

understand families, communicate with them, negotiate distances, and<br />

build a consensus. This training enables educators to participate in<br />

forums for parents, educators and other citizens to establish collective<br />

support for learning and student achievement. Educators also develop<br />

the skills to involve parents and other family and community members<br />

as resources for the school (Shartrand et al 1997:37).<br />

5.6 Schools supporting families<br />

Schools support families by providing opportunities to strengthen<br />

parenting skills, enhance parent networks, and minimise the stresses <strong>of</strong><br />

parenting. Increasingly, educators deal with learners and families<br />

challenged by poverty. Such stressful circumstances can inhibit<br />

effective parenting practices, and as a result, have negative effects on<br />

children's development and school achievement. Although educators<br />

should not be held responsible for meeting the needs <strong>of</strong> such families<br />

directly, they can learn to understand the connections between<br />

poverty, family functioning, and child rearing. They can also learn to<br />

support families through parent education programmes, parent centres<br />

and referrals to other community or social services. In short, educators<br />

can be trained to work in ``full-service schools'' that provide families<br />

additional support services such as health and mental care, adult<br />

education and social services (Shartrand et al 1997:40).<br />

5.7 Families as change agents<br />

Schools and educators can promote informed decision making among<br />

families by treating them with care and respect, and by <strong>of</strong>fering them<br />

opportunities for critical reflection and participation. The range <strong>of</strong><br />

decision making is broad and includes such diverse activities as<br />

promoting an individual child's learning, improving school facilities<br />

and programmes and implementing school reform. Educators can be<br />

prepared to support and involve parents and families in various types<br />

<strong>of</strong> decision making. Such preparation should focus on helping


Preparing <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong>n educators for school-family-community partnerships 131<br />

educators develop and understand the principles <strong>of</strong> an empowerment<br />

approach. It should also involve their acquiring skills in managing<br />

group dynamics, problem solving, and conflict resolution (Shartrand et<br />

al 1997:43).<br />

In conclusion: The above framework provides the content studenteducators<br />

need to master in order to work effectively with families and<br />

communities. Should someone have acquired the knowledge, skills and<br />

attitudes set out in the seven areas identified above, the problems<br />

described by the <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong>n educators participating in the research<br />

could be addressed. In other words, educators trained in the seven<br />

areas would understand the benefits <strong>of</strong> and barriers to family and<br />

community involvement, sympathise and communicate effectively<br />

with all types <strong>of</strong> families, involve families in a variety <strong>of</strong> school-based<br />

activities, teach families to support learning at home, and support and<br />

involve families in decision making, advocacy and school policy<br />

development.<br />

6 APPROACHES TO SCHOOL-HOME-COMMUNITY<br />

PARTNERSHIPS<br />

The framework as set out by Shartrand et al (1997) does not advocate a<br />

specific approach to school-family-community partnerships. The<br />

framework recognises that there are a number <strong>of</strong> approaches to family<br />

involvement and acknowledges that the seven areas <strong>of</strong> content will be<br />

presented in a different manner, depending on the approach <strong>of</strong> the<br />

institution to family and community partnerships in education.<br />

Shartrand et al (1997:20) list four approaches:<br />

6.1 A functional approach<br />

This approach emphasises the different roles and responsibilities <strong>of</strong><br />

educators and parents in promoting learner achievement. An example<br />

<strong>of</strong> a functional approach is that <strong>of</strong> Epstein (1996). Epstein (1996:214)<br />

developed a theoretical perspective called overlapping spheres <strong>of</strong><br />

influence. This is based on a social organisational perspective that<br />

posits that the most effective families and schools have overlapping<br />

shared goals and missions concerning children and conduct some work


132<br />

collaboratively. In other words, the model assumes that there are<br />

mutual interests and influences <strong>of</strong> families and schools that can be<br />

more or less successfully promoted by the policies and programmes <strong>of</strong><br />

the organisation and the actions <strong>of</strong> the individuals in the organisation.<br />

The Epstein model illustrates that anytime, in any school, and in any<br />

family, parent involvement is a variable that can be increased or<br />

decreased by the practices <strong>of</strong> educators, parents and learners.<br />

Initially a framework <strong>of</strong> five major types <strong>of</strong> involvement that fall<br />

within the areas <strong>of</strong> overlap in the spheres <strong>of</strong> influence was identified<br />

(Davis 1991:377). These include: Basic obligations <strong>of</strong> families, communication<br />

between school and home and home and school, volunteers,<br />

learning activities at home, and decision making. A sixth type <strong>of</strong><br />

partnership was added later: collaborating with the community<br />

(Epstein 1995:704).<br />

6.2 A parent empowerment approach<br />

This approach emphasises the strengths <strong>of</strong> disenfranchised families.<br />

One example <strong>of</strong> such an approach is the work <strong>of</strong> Cochran and Dean<br />

(1991). The empowerment approach is based on the belief that schools<br />

are key institutions in local communities and thus are in a special<br />

position to enhance or retard the empowerment process. Initially the<br />

programme targeted families with children in the age-group 3±6 years.<br />

By means <strong>of</strong> home visits, schools encourage mothers in particular to<br />

believe in and care for themselves. The second step is encouraging<br />

mothers to become involved in social action in the community by<br />

joining other parents in neighbourhood support clusters, aimed at<br />

getting to know each other, share impressions <strong>of</strong> family life in the<br />

community and later to progress to neighbourhood improvement. The<br />

thirdstepisbecomingactiveintheschoolstheirchildrenare<br />

attending. Thus the programme includes several different aspects <strong>of</strong><br />

empowerment, beginning with an individual's view <strong>of</strong> herself and<br />

progressing through relations with nearby others to interactions with<br />

more distant organizations and institutions (Cochran & Dean<br />

1991:262). The empowerment approach is built on the assumption that<br />

all families have strengths and the most useful knowledge about<br />

rearing children can be found in the community itself ± in the older


Preparing <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong>n educators for school-family-community partnerships 133<br />

generations, in social networks, and in ethnic and cultural traditions.<br />

Educators who are to be trained in the empowerment approach must be<br />

taught how to empathise with parents and recognise their strengths,<br />

make the most <strong>of</strong> parent-teacher conferences, and find creative ways to<br />

involve parents in school activities (Cochran & Dean 1991:264).<br />

6.3 A cultural competence approach<br />

This approach is based on the belief that the school is an inclusive,<br />

respectful setting where diversity is welcomed. This approach is<br />

described in the work <strong>of</strong> Moll, Amanti, Neff and Gonzalez (1992) and is<br />

based on a research model that shows how classroom practice can be<br />

developed, transformed and enriched by drawing on existing ``funds <strong>of</strong><br />

knowledge'' in minority learners' households. The term ``funds <strong>of</strong><br />

knowledge'' is used to refer to those historically accumulated and<br />

culturally developed bodies <strong>of</strong> knowledge and skills essential for<br />

household or individual functioning and well-being (Moll et al<br />

1992:133). The community component <strong>of</strong> the approach involves<br />

teachers entering households for the purpose <strong>of</strong> discerning the<br />

household's socio political and economic context, and social and<br />

labour histories. The result is that teachers are more likely to view the<br />

households as repositories <strong>of</strong> funds <strong>of</strong> knowledge capable <strong>of</strong> providing<br />

opportunities for learning rather than seeing the homes <strong>of</strong> minority<br />

children as a hindrance to academic progress. Consequently, teachers<br />

view learners coming from these households with more respect and<br />

understanding, and are better able to tie the academic content to the<br />

formerly hidden talents and abilities they have discovered in these<br />

learners. Parent volunteers are also used to enrich the lessons planned<br />

as a result <strong>of</strong> these home visits.<br />

6.4 A social capital approach<br />

This approach is built on the concept <strong>of</strong> community support for<br />

education. An example <strong>of</strong> this approach is the work <strong>of</strong> Coleman.<br />

Coleman (1987) proposed that the home and school provide different<br />

inputs for the socialisation process <strong>of</strong> children. One category <strong>of</strong> inputs,<br />

namely, opportunity, demands and reward comes from schools. The


134<br />

second category <strong>of</strong> inputs comes from the child's closer, more intimate<br />

and more persistent environment. These inputs can be loosely<br />

described as attitudes, effort and conception <strong>of</strong> self, which are instilled<br />

mainly by the social environment <strong>of</strong> the household. Education<br />

outcomes result from the reciprocal interaction between the qualities<br />

the child brings from the home and the qualities <strong>of</strong> the school.<br />

Coleman (1987:37) argues that families provide the social capital needed<br />

by schools to optimise learners' outcomes. However, the social capital <strong>of</strong><br />

the home is declining as reflected by the absence <strong>of</strong> parents in the home<br />

and a decrease <strong>of</strong> exchange between parents and children about<br />

academic, social, economic and personal matters. The social capital that<br />

exists in the community should, therefore, also be used to support<br />

learners and schools.<br />

It is also suggested that parents' uncertainty, anxiety and fear increase<br />

as the child progresses in school, since they feel unable to respond to<br />

their child's linguistic and social capital needs (Clark 1988:95). This<br />

anxiety is more pr<strong>of</strong>ound among parents in the low socioeconomic<br />

strata. To help parents, schools need to include ways for teachers to<br />

share information that empowers parents to function as effective<br />

mentors in the family.<br />

Should an institution wish to teach a specific approach or programme<br />

<strong>of</strong> school-family-community partnerships to its students (or to<br />

educators receiving in-service training), the attitudes, knowledge and<br />

skills as identified by Shartrand et al (1997) will need to be adapted to<br />

the specific programme or approach. Two approaches will be used to<br />

illustrate this (set out in Table 1).


Preparing <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong>n educators for school-family-community partnerships 135<br />

TABLE 1<br />

Attitudes, knowledge and skills for educator training programmes<br />

(Adapted from Shartrand et al 1997:21±45)<br />

Framework<br />

for training<br />

General<br />

family in-<br />

volvement<br />

General<br />

family<br />

knowledge<br />

Home-<br />

school<br />

communi-<br />

cation<br />

A functional approach (ie<br />

the Epstein approach)<br />

Knowledge <strong>of</strong> the goals,<br />

benefits and barriers to<br />

school-home-community<br />

partnerships.<br />

Skills in involving parents<br />

<strong>of</strong> all backgrounds.<br />

Knowledge <strong>of</strong> different<br />

cultural beliefs, lifestyles,<br />

child rearing practices,<br />

family structures and<br />

living environments.<br />

Attitude <strong>of</strong> respect for<br />

different backgrounds<br />

and lifestyles is included.<br />

Skills in effective interpersonal<br />

communication.<br />

Skills in using active listening<br />

and effective<br />

communication to understand<br />

families and to<br />

build trust and cooperation.<br />

A social capital approach<br />

(ie the Coleman<br />

approach)<br />

Knowledge <strong>of</strong> the idea <strong>of</strong><br />

social capital and parental<br />

investment in their<br />

children's learning.<br />

Knowledge that schools<br />

and homes have different<br />

valuesandthatsuchdifferences<br />

influence partnerships<br />

between the<br />

home and schools.<br />

Skills in communicating<br />

expectations and values<br />

in order to build a sense<br />

<strong>of</strong> trust among members<br />

<strong>of</strong> the community.


136<br />

Framework<br />

for training<br />

Family in-<br />

volvement<br />

in learning<br />

activities<br />

Families<br />

supporting<br />

schools<br />

Schools<br />

supporting<br />

families<br />

Families as<br />

change<br />

agents<br />

A functional approach (ie<br />

the Epstein approach)<br />

Skills in involving parents<br />

in their children's<br />

learning outside schools.<br />

Skills in sharing teaching<br />

skills with parents<br />

Skills in involving<br />

parents in the school and<br />

classroom.<br />

Knowledge <strong>of</strong> how<br />

schools can support<br />

families' social and<br />

educational needs.<br />

Skills in referral<br />

procedures.<br />

Skills in supporting and<br />

involving parents as<br />

decision makers.<br />

Skills in sharing leadership<br />

with and transferring<br />

it to parents<br />

A social capital approach<br />

(ie the Coleman<br />

approach)<br />

Skills in motivating<br />

family involvement in<br />

home learning activities.<br />

Skills in home-visits.<br />

Skills in fostering community<br />

participation in<br />

education activities.<br />

Skills in fostering parent<br />

investment in their children<br />

in school, through<br />

volunteering, attendance<br />

at school events and<br />

fundraising.<br />

Skills in utilising<br />

resources for other<br />

community groups.<br />

Skills in identifying the<br />

expectations and goals <strong>of</strong><br />

families.<br />

Knowledge <strong>of</strong> how school<br />

social events can create<br />

social capital.<br />

Attitudes that shared<br />

decision making is an<br />

essential ingredient to<br />

establish and maintain a<br />

common set <strong>of</strong> core<br />

values.


Preparing <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong>n educators for school-family-community partnerships 137<br />

If educators are to link learning in the classroom and in the home, how<br />

are they being prepared to accomplish this task? What knowledge and<br />

skills do they need? How should these be taught and learned?<br />

Although the above does not provide all the answers, having a<br />

framework <strong>of</strong> content areas, which can be adapted to a specific<br />

approach is a good starting point for anyone developing pre-service<br />

and in-service programmes in <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong>.<br />

7 CONCLUSION<br />

Theresults<strong>of</strong>theinterviewsandthequestionnairesincludedinthe<br />

empirical investigation indicate that educators have a limited understanding<br />

<strong>of</strong> school-family-community partnerships, <strong>of</strong> the benefits <strong>of</strong><br />

such partnerships, and <strong>of</strong> strategies which may be used to involve<br />

families and the community in the school. Educators also tend to blame<br />

families, particularly those in poor socioeconomic environments, for<br />

any lack <strong>of</strong> involvement. This is to be expected as educators in <strong>South</strong><br />

<strong>Africa</strong> get little help in developing their skills and knowledge <strong>of</strong><br />

collaborating with families and the community. Likewise, few receive<br />

training in this field during their pre-service training. This lack <strong>of</strong><br />

initial training is not compensated for by in-service training, except in<br />

the rare school districts. Thus, most educators must rely on their<br />

accumulated experiences in dealing with families. Hamby (1992:61)<br />

points out that this lack <strong>of</strong> training by educators is serious as parents<br />

are unlikely to become involved without intervention from the school.<br />

By taking cognisance <strong>of</strong> the areas <strong>of</strong> content set out in the above<br />

framework, and adapting it to the particular approach to schoolfamily-community<br />

partnership advocated by the institution, effective<br />

programmes for educators can be developed to address this need.<br />

BIBLIOGRAPHY<br />

Alexander, T, Bastiani J & Beresford 1995. Home-school policies: a practical guide.<br />

Nottingham: JET.<br />

Allen, M & Martin, I 1992. Education and community: the politics <strong>of</strong> practice. London: Cassel.<br />

Bastiani, J 1988. Parents and teachers: from policy to practice. Berkshire: Nfer-Nelson.


138<br />

Bastiani, J & Wolfendale, S 1996. Home-school work in Britain: review, reflection and<br />

development. London: David Fulton.<br />

Carrosquillo, A L & London, CBG 1993. Parents and schools: a source book. New York:<br />

Garland.<br />

Chavkin, N F 1993. Families and schools in a pluralistic society. Albany: State <strong>University</strong> <strong>of</strong><br />

New York.<br />

Chrispeels, J H 1991. Effective schools and home-school-community partnership roles: a<br />

framework for parent involvement. Madison: Occasional paper, National Centre for<br />

Effective Schools' Research and Development, <strong>University</strong> <strong>of</strong> Wisconsin.<br />

Clark, R M 1988. Parents as providers <strong>of</strong> linguistic and social capital. Educational<br />

Horizons, Winter: 83±93.<br />

Cochran, M & Dean, C 1991. Home-school relations and the empowerment process. The<br />

Elementary School Journal, 91 (3):261±269.<br />

Coleman, J S 1987. Families and schools. Educational Researchers, August±September: 32±<br />

38.<br />

Dauber, S L & Epstein, J L 1993. Parents' attitudes and practices <strong>of</strong> involvement in innercity<br />

elementary and middle schools, in Chavkin NF (ed) Families and schools in a<br />

pluralistic society. Albany: State <strong>University</strong> <strong>of</strong> New York.<br />

Davies, D 1991. Schools reaching out. Family, school and community partnerships for<br />

student success. Phi Delta Kappan, January: 376±382.<br />

Department <strong>of</strong> Education (DE) 1999. Call to Action! Mobilising citizens to build a <strong>South</strong><br />

<strong>Africa</strong>n education and trying system for the 21 st century. Pretoria: Department <strong>of</strong><br />

Education.<br />

Epstein, J L 1990. Schools and family connections: theory, research and implications for<br />

integrating sociologies <strong>of</strong> education and family, in Unger DG and Sussman MB<br />

(eds) Families in community settings: interdisciplinary perspectives. New York:<br />

Haworth.<br />

Epstein, J L 1995. School/family/community partnerships: caring for the children we<br />

share. Phi Delta Kappan, May: 701±712.<br />

Epstein, J L 1996. Perspectives and previews on research and policy for school, family and<br />

community partnerships, in Booth A & Dunn J (eds) Family-school links: how do they<br />

affect educational outcomes? Hillside: Lawrence Erlbaum Associates.<br />

Epstein, J L & Dauber, SL 1991. School programmes and teacher practices <strong>of</strong> parent<br />

involvement in inner-city elementary and middle schools. The Elementary School<br />

Journal, 9(3):289±305.<br />

Epstein,JL,Saunders,MG&Clark,LA1999.Preparing educators for school-familycommunity<br />

partnerships. Baltimore: CRESPAR.<br />

Haberman, M 1992. Creating community contexts that educate: an agenda for improving<br />

education in inner cities, in Kaplan, L (ed) Education and the family. Massachusetts:<br />

Allyn & Bacon.


Preparing <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong>n educators for school-family-community partnerships 139<br />

Hamby, J V 1992. The school-family link: a key to drop-out prevention, in Kaplan, L (ed)<br />

Education and the family. Massachusetts: Allyn & Bacon.<br />

Henderson, A & Berla, N (eds) 1994. A new generation <strong>of</strong> evidence: The family is critical to<br />

student achievement. Columbia: National Committee for Citizens in Education.<br />

Lemmer, E M 1992. Qualitative research methods in education. SA Journal <strong>of</strong> Education, 12<br />

(3):292±295.<br />

Miles, M B & Huberman, A M 1994. Qualitative data analysis: an expanded source book.<br />

Thousand Oaks: Sage.<br />

Moles, O C 1993. Collaboration between schools and disadvantaged parents: obstacles<br />

and openings, in Chavkin NF (ed) Families and schools in a pluralistic society.<br />

Albany: State <strong>University</strong> <strong>of</strong> New York.<br />

Moll, L C, Amanti, C, Neff, D & Gonzalez, N 1992. Funds <strong>of</strong> knowledge for teaching:<br />

using a qualitative approach to connect homes and classrooms. Theory into practice,<br />

XXXI (2): 132±141.<br />

Newport, P 1994. Construction <strong>of</strong> teacher beliefs and practice: parent participation in the<br />

primary school and classroom. PhD thesis. Sydney: <strong>University</strong> <strong>of</strong> Sydney.<br />

RSA (Republic <strong>of</strong> <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong>) 1996. <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong>n Schools Act, no 84 <strong>of</strong> 1996,<br />

Government Gazette, vol 377, no 17579. Cape Town: Office <strong>of</strong> the President.<br />

RSA (Republic <strong>of</strong> <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong>) 2000 a. Education laws Amendment Bill. Government<br />

Gazette no 21052. Cape Town: Office <strong>of</strong> the President.<br />

RSA (Republic <strong>of</strong> <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong>) 2000 b. National Education Policy Act (1996): Norms and<br />

Standards for Educators, vol 415, no 20844. Pretoria: Government Printers.<br />

Shartrand, A M, Weiss, H B, Kreider, H M & Lopez, M E 1997. New skills for new schools:<br />

preparing teachers in family involvement. Cambridge: Harvard Graduate School <strong>of</strong><br />

Education.<br />

Shindler, J & Bot, M 1999. Literacy in <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong> ± an update. EduSource, 24:1±3.<br />

Straus A & Corbin J 1990. Basics <strong>of</strong> qualitative research: grounded theory, procedures and<br />

techniques. Newbury Park: Sage.<br />

Swap, S M 1992. Parent involvement and success for all children: what we now know, in<br />

Christenson, SL & Conoley (eds) Home-school collaboration: enhancing children's<br />

academic and social competence. Maryland: The National Association <strong>of</strong> School<br />

Psychologists.<br />

Swap, S M 1993. Developing home-school partnerships: from concepts to practice. New York:<br />

Teachers College Press.<br />

Wanat, C L 1994. Effects <strong>of</strong> family structure on parental involvement: perspectives <strong>of</strong><br />

principals and traditional, dual-income and single parents. Journal <strong>of</strong> School<br />

Leadership, November: 631±648.<br />

Wolfendale, S 1992. Empowering parents and teachers: working for children. London: Castell.


140<br />

Recognition <strong>of</strong> prior<br />

learning Ð a few words<br />

<strong>of</strong> caution<br />

M M Nieman<br />

Department <strong>of</strong> Educational<br />

Studies<br />

Unisa<br />

Recognition <strong>of</strong> prior learning (RPL) enables individuals to receive formal recognition for<br />

skills and knowledge they already possess. The rationale for the recognition <strong>of</strong> prior<br />

learning is based on the premise that learning experientially may be as valuable as<br />

learning through theory. Implementing a prior learning assessment programme has many<br />

advantages, however, it is a complex process that does not come without its share <strong>of</strong><br />

impediments. When an institution <strong>of</strong> higher learning intends to implement RPL, then there<br />

are a number <strong>of</strong> factors that should be considered to obviate any impediment to<br />

successful implementation. In this article these factors are discussed.<br />

1 INTRODUCTION<br />

The recognition and accreditation <strong>of</strong> prior learning (RPL) has been<br />

introduced successfully since the seventies in the United States; since<br />

the eighties in the United Kingdom and Canada and currently it is<br />

being implemented in Australia, New Zealand and several other<br />

countries. However, it is only recently, with the establishment <strong>of</strong> the<br />

<strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong>n Qualifications Authority (SAQA) and the National<br />

Qualifications Framework (NQF) that this practice has been addressed,<br />

formally, in <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong>n educational documentation. On account <strong>of</strong><br />

these initiatives and changes in the area <strong>of</strong> education and training (eg


Recognition <strong>of</strong> prior learning ± a few words <strong>of</strong> caution 141<br />

outcomes-based education), there will have to be accreditation <strong>of</strong><br />

learners' achievements in all areas and at all levels (irrespective <strong>of</strong> the<br />

routetheyfollowedinordertoreachtherequiredoutcomes),the<br />

institution where the outcomes were reached, as well as the pace at<br />

which this was accomplished. Focus thus needs to be shifted to the<br />

learner and the learning that took place, the way in which learning<br />

took place, how long this took, and where it happened.<br />

Whereas the debate about recognition and accreditation <strong>of</strong> prior<br />

learning has abated in many countries, in <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong> it is still the<br />

topic <strong>of</strong> much discussion. The benefit that may be gained by<br />

institutions <strong>of</strong> higher education in <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong>, from what has taken<br />

place in other countries, is that there is no need to reinvent the wheel.<br />

Local institutions may build on other countries' findings, and in this<br />

way pitfalls and misconceptions may be averted. This article is<br />

informed directly by these findings, since the main objective is to point<br />

out some <strong>of</strong> the misconceptions and problems that one should guard<br />

against in order not to jeopardise the successful implementation <strong>of</strong><br />

RPL. Furthermore, this article aims to highlight certain aspects that<br />

should be kept in mind when RPL is implemented. One <strong>of</strong> the most<br />

important requirements for successful implementation <strong>of</strong> RPL is the<br />

actual informing <strong>of</strong> all stakeholders. In this way a further objective is<br />

reached with this article, as information about RPL is disseminated to a<br />

potential group <strong>of</strong> RPL candidates, (ie the current readers <strong>of</strong> this<br />

article).<br />

2 WHAT DOES RECOGNITION AND ACCREDITATION<br />

OF PRIOR LEARNING COMPRISE?<br />

Recognition and accreditation <strong>of</strong> prior learning are generic terms that<br />

are used for the process in which persons <strong>of</strong> all ages and backgrounds<br />

are <strong>of</strong>fered the opportunity to receive formal recognition (usually<br />

academic credits) for the competency and knowledge they have<br />

already obtained. Steenholdt (1998:1) clarifies this process by stating<br />

simply: ``RPL involves matching what an individual already knows<br />

and can do (their competencies) with learning outcomes <strong>of</strong> modules in<br />

an accredited course.'' From an analysis <strong>of</strong> a number <strong>of</strong> website pages<br />

(Stannard 1999; <strong>University</strong> <strong>of</strong> Ballarat TAFE Division1999; Steenholdt


142<br />

1998; Universities and Colleges Admissions Service for the UK 1999)<br />

and from other sources (Harris & Saddington 1995:7; Sansregret<br />

1985:17; New Zealand Qualifications Authority 1993:7), it appears that<br />

the knowledge and competencies could have resulted from:<br />

. Teaching Ð That is any certified learning that took place by<br />

studying a course at a recognised educational institution, or<br />

work performed at a non-governmental organisation (NGO),<br />

as well as any other course that has been done overseas, this<br />

all makes up this category <strong>of</strong> teaching.<br />

. Job experience Ð This includes paid work, for instance work<br />

in an <strong>of</strong>fice as well as unpaid work in an <strong>of</strong>fice or, for<br />

example, helping in a family business.<br />

. Life experience Ð This includes all recreation activities,<br />

hobbies, uncertified learning by study for self-enrichment;<br />

free-will work in the community or in welfare organisations,<br />

the running <strong>of</strong> a household, the taking care <strong>of</strong> others,<br />

etcetera.<br />

The last two categories are <strong>of</strong>ten grouped with ``Prior Experiential<br />

Learning'' (cf Section 4 below, for the necessity <strong>of</strong> this distinction).<br />

Accreditation <strong>of</strong> prior learning may be in the nature <strong>of</strong> admission to a<br />

study programme, or it may be study for an advanced standing within<br />

a study programme, or merely to obtain the recognition <strong>of</strong> credits for<br />

the achievement <strong>of</strong> a qualification. This amounts to the idea that a<br />

candidate's knowledge and competencies which had been obtained<br />

elsewhere and that are relevant for a particular course, may accrue for<br />

exemption from certain components for a course since these are<br />

equivalent to certain credits. The credits that are awarded in this way<br />

are <strong>of</strong> equal value to credits that the learners obtain by following a<br />

more traditional route, for instance by means <strong>of</strong> either contact or<br />

distance teaching (Universities and Colleges Admissions Service for<br />

the UK 1999:3).<br />

3 BENEFITS OF ASSESSMENT AND ACCREDITATION<br />

OF PRIOR LEARNING<br />

The acknowledgement and accreditation <strong>of</strong> prior learning are espe-


Recognition <strong>of</strong> prior learning ± a few words <strong>of</strong> caution 143<br />

cially <strong>of</strong> importance to adult learners who want to make a re-entry into<br />

education, or who want to shorten the period <strong>of</strong> time for their<br />

curriculum (Universities and Colleges Admissions Service for the UK<br />

1999:5, 6). Adults are usually averse to the duplicating <strong>of</strong> learning.<br />

Therefore they are <strong>of</strong>ten unwilling to register and pay for a course in<br />

which they will hear things they already know. To be forced to repeat<br />

the same learning activities is the main stumbling block in the way <strong>of</strong><br />

lifelong learning and it is in any case expensive for the individual, for<br />

the business sector and for broader society. An important benefit <strong>of</strong><br />

RPL in <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong> is that it can redress the unjustices <strong>of</strong> the past,<br />

since it is one <strong>of</strong> the most effective ways to provide opportunities <strong>of</strong><br />

access to individuals who did not have the opportunity to enter higher<br />

education previously. These individuals who have been estranged<br />

from traditional learning systems, either on account <strong>of</strong> time, finances,<br />

phase <strong>of</strong> life, distance or other factors, were just not able to obtain<br />

access to higher education. They now set their hope on the accreditation<br />

<strong>of</strong> their experience. This, in turn, can lead to the provision <strong>of</strong><br />

additional opportunities <strong>of</strong> access to job opportunities.<br />

The acknowledgement <strong>of</strong> learning and the process <strong>of</strong> reflection that is<br />

necessary to compile an RPL application <strong>of</strong>ten leads to heightened selfconfidence.<br />

The recognition <strong>of</strong> learning by experience Ð <strong>of</strong>ten against<br />

all expectations Ð influences the learners' motivation in a positive<br />

way. Students obtain confidence in their capabilities as learners and<br />

they develop a greater understanding <strong>of</strong> the value <strong>of</strong> lifelong learning.<br />

Moreover, the preparation <strong>of</strong> an application for RPL facilitates the<br />

development <strong>of</strong> independent self-study skills. Reflection on learning<br />

by experience heightens the relationship between theory and practice,<br />

and this leads to the heightened concept <strong>of</strong> reciprocal flow between<br />

academic learning and practice (Universities and Colleges Admissions<br />

Service for the UK 1999:8; Toop & Burleigh 1993:14±16).<br />

Thus, RPL has the potential to broaden the potential for access, to<br />

ensure a supple curriculum and to inculcate a positive value for<br />

learning outside the sphere <strong>of</strong> academic learning. It may be seen as a<br />

means whereby learners can integrate and appreciate theory and<br />

practice, and whereby reflective practice can be enhanced. By


144<br />

identifying learning by means <strong>of</strong> experience and then in turn applying<br />

this learning in changing practice reflection on learning is encouraged.<br />

However, RPL is not only beneficial for the individual: it also contains<br />

benefits for higher education institutions, businesses, society and the<br />

State. According to a number <strong>of</strong> researchers (Toop & Burleigh 1993:14±<br />

16; Sansregret 1985; Universities and Colleges Admissions Service for<br />

the UK 1999:8; Steenholdt 1998:2, and Unisa 2000:2), it is beneficial to<br />

employers and managers <strong>of</strong> RPL candidates, since RPL leads to a<br />

higher level <strong>of</strong> interest in all aspects <strong>of</strong> practice and motivation <strong>of</strong><br />

employees when previously acquired skills are graded. RPL can lead to<br />

an acceleration in the obtaining <strong>of</strong> a qualification, and this in turn,<br />

means that employees need to spend less time away from work while<br />

trying to obtain an additional qualification. In this way, RPL is a<br />

mechanism to overcome the shortage <strong>of</strong> trained human resources and a<br />

way <strong>of</strong> improving multi-skilling. RPL is cost-effective, since it<br />

eliminates unnecessary ``lockstep'' re-training and duplication. Moreover,<br />

the process <strong>of</strong> reflection on practice <strong>of</strong>ten leads to new ideas and<br />

developments in the work place and the ties between industry<br />

(practice) and education (theory) are strengthened. RPL can also<br />

identify unused or underutilised skills in the workforce.<br />

A number <strong>of</strong> sources point out that higher education personnel can<br />

benefit in their support <strong>of</strong> learners who submit RPL applications (see<br />

Toop & Burleigh1993:14±16; Sansregret 1985; Universities and Colleges<br />

Admissions Service for the UK 1999:9; Steenholdt 1998:4 and Unisa<br />

2000:2). These benefits include:<br />

. The learning outcomes approach encourages curriculum<br />

development, in the sense that a student's RPL application<br />

may suggest ideas for new modules and the updating and<br />

development <strong>of</strong> existing modules, or new techniques for<br />

assessment.<br />

. The importance <strong>of</strong> issues in the work or recreation environment<br />

is stressed, and faculties could utilise learners' existing<br />

knowledge in their programmes.<br />

. The process encourages study to be relevant to pr<strong>of</strong>essional<br />

and personal development, and this ensures a stronger link


Recognition <strong>of</strong> prior learning ± a few words <strong>of</strong> caution 145<br />

between classroom learning and real world experiences. The<br />

mechanisms for assessment <strong>of</strong> prior learning <strong>of</strong>ten demand<br />

that faculties should reflect on the changing <strong>of</strong> their<br />

established assumptions about teaching and learning. This<br />

reflection <strong>of</strong>ten encourages changing <strong>of</strong> course content and<br />

assessment, in order to produce learning outcomes that are<br />

more meaningful.<br />

. RPL applications are <strong>of</strong>ten based on recent experiences, and<br />

therefore represent up-to-date and dynamic interaction with<br />

the world <strong>of</strong> work, and yield material for discussion and<br />

research.<br />

. Learning and teaching partnerships with employers are<br />

encouraged, in that the learning outcomes that are connected<br />

with the current work practice can be negotiated. Sansregret<br />

(1985:24) views this as ``dialogue between the academic and<br />

business worlds''.<br />

. Students are inclined to study at institutions where their<br />

prior learning is recognised, rather than to study at institutions<br />

where this is not the case. They <strong>of</strong>ten return to the same<br />

institution where this recognition took place, to upgrade<br />

knowledge still further.<br />

. Recognition <strong>of</strong> prior learning not only frees students from<br />

having to unnecessarily study required modules or courses,<br />

but since the demand for higher education is universally at a<br />

premium,RPLalsoallowsinstitutionsto<strong>of</strong>fermoretraining<br />

opportunities to other students, who do have to study<br />

required modules or courses. Thus those to whom prior<br />

learning recognition had been granted, do not take up space<br />

unnecessarily at training institutions.<br />

4 THE DISTINCTION BETWEEN CERTIFIED<br />

LEARNING AND LEARNING BY EXPERIENCE<br />

One factor concerning recognition and accreditation that could<br />

possibly cause confusion, is the series <strong>of</strong> acronyms which has been<br />

amassed, and the fact that various countries and institutions use<br />

various acronyms for the same concepts. So for instance the term<br />

``prior learning assessment'' (PLA) is used in the USA and Canada,


146<br />

whilethisconceptisknowninAustralia,NewZealandasthe<br />

``recognition <strong>of</strong> prior learning'' (RPL). In the UK the ``accreditation <strong>of</strong><br />

prior learning'' (APL) is used as an umbrella term, which both includes<br />

former certified learning as well as learning by experience (Universities<br />

and Colleges Admissions Service for the UK 1999:6). Thus in the<br />

accreditation <strong>of</strong> prior learning, two categories are used, namely:<br />

. APCL Ð The accreditation <strong>of</strong> prior certified learning; that is<br />

learning for which a certificate, a diploma or a degree has<br />

been awarded by other educational institutions or by other<br />

teaching or training providers.<br />

. APEL Ð The accreditation <strong>of</strong> prior learning by experience.<br />

This refers to the uncertified learning that has been obtained<br />

by means <strong>of</strong> experience. Sometimes there is reference to<br />

APEL as RPEL (``recognition <strong>of</strong> prior experiential learning'').<br />

The distinction between these two types <strong>of</strong> recognition and accreditation<br />

<strong>of</strong> prior learning is made by Nyatanga, Forman and Fox (1998:7).<br />

They explain that the accreditation <strong>of</strong> prior learning was initially<br />

associated with certified prior learning:<br />

APL, therefore, relates to such prior learning as may be gained<br />

through organised courses, modules, workshops, seminars and<br />

similar activities. Thus, in the broad sense, APL covers two aspects<br />

<strong>of</strong> prior learning, namely (a) prior learning intentionally organised<br />

for which certification marks successful completion, and (b)<br />

organised prior learning such as seminars where certification is not<br />

necessarily issued.<br />

APEL, however, is associated with former incidental learning: ``APEL<br />

therefore relates to such prior learning as may be gained through<br />

leisure pursuits, family experiences, and unstructured work experience.''<br />

Since such learning is seldom awarded with a certificate,<br />

reference is made to ``uncertified prior learning'' (Nyatanga et al<br />

1998:7).<br />

Although both forms <strong>of</strong> prior learning focus on learning as experience,


Recognition <strong>of</strong> prior learning ± a few words <strong>of</strong> caution 147<br />

and on the outcome process, rather than on the experience itself, the<br />

distinction between the two concepts is important, since the way in<br />

which the candidates gather and present pro<strong>of</strong> <strong>of</strong> their competencies<br />

will differ considerably. APCL candidates will be enabled to submit<br />

relevant certificates as well as syllabi or cardinal points <strong>of</strong> modules, in<br />

order to support their applications. The candidate can also submit a<br />

concise portfolio which only contains the main points <strong>of</strong> that which has<br />

been learned. The main points will then be used as a basis for further<br />

elaboration during the assessment interview, or to write a summary in<br />

which it is explained how the learning actually took place, and how<br />

this concurs with the actual outcomes. This type <strong>of</strong> recognition is not<br />

usually problematic and institutions <strong>of</strong> higher learning are usually in<br />

possession <strong>of</strong> clear guidelines in this connection. In contrast to this<br />

APEL is <strong>of</strong>ten problematic. It usually depends on various methods <strong>of</strong><br />

assessment, such as the presentation <strong>of</strong> complete portfolios which<br />

should concur with the envisaged learning outcomes and a given<br />

programme or a module (Nyatanga et al 1998:8); a written or oral test;<br />

examples <strong>of</strong> completed work; an interview; an enactment; a demonstration,<br />

etcetera. Since learning needs to be accredited, and not<br />

experience as such, it is <strong>of</strong>ten very difficult to prove whether learning<br />

actually took place, and whether the actual outcomes were achieved.<br />

5 THE RPL PROCESS<br />

Although every institution has its own policy and procedures that need<br />

to be followed when a candidate applies for RPL, it appears from the<br />

various sources (Nyatanga et al 1998:7, 8; Fawcett 1998; Steenholdt<br />

1998:2±4; New Zealand Qualifications Authority 1993:4,13), that the<br />

process that is followed, comprises seven main steps:<br />

. Data gathering: The applicant obtains the necessary information<br />

about RPL and the outcomes that are to be associated. It<br />

is essential that during this phase the candidate receives the<br />

necessary support and guidance.<br />

. Application: The applicant compares his/her own competencies<br />

with the learning outcomes that are expected, and then<br />

completes the institution's prescribed RPL application form.<br />

. Gathering and the presentation <strong>of</strong> pro<strong>of</strong>: The candidate gathers


148<br />

together pro<strong>of</strong> <strong>of</strong> his/her knowledge and competencies in<br />

order to support his/her application. The kinds <strong>of</strong> pro<strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>of</strong>ten used are examples <strong>of</strong> completed work, certificates <strong>of</strong><br />

completed courses, portfolios and demonstrations. The<br />

candidate should ensure in this instance that the competencies<br />

and knowledge are current; only current competence is<br />

relevant and valid.<br />

. Assessment: The pro<strong>of</strong> is assessed, and if necessary, the<br />

candidate may be asked for an interview. The assessors make<br />

recommendations for recognition <strong>of</strong> credits, or they recommend<br />

refusal. The institute or the pr<strong>of</strong>essional body verifies<br />

the recommendations.<br />

. Post-assessment support: The candidate receives feedback<br />

regarding his/her application. If necessary, a learning or<br />

development plan is recommended.<br />

. Recording: Reports are compiled by an assessor, and the<br />

results are recorded and made available to the applicant, in<br />

writing.<br />

. Appeal: If the candidate is <strong>of</strong> the opinion that the decision<br />

taken is disputable, then he/she may appeal for reconsideration.<br />

6 CONSIDERATIONS IN THE IMPLEMENTATION OF<br />

RPL<br />

The recognition <strong>of</strong> prior learning is a complex matter, which does not<br />

come without its share <strong>of</strong> impediments. When an institution <strong>of</strong> higher<br />

learning intends to implement RPL, there are a number <strong>of</strong> factors to<br />

which consideration has to be given, to obviate any impediment to<br />

successful implementation. These factors will now be discussed.<br />

6.1 General misconceptions and malpractices to be<br />

avoided<br />

There are a number <strong>of</strong> misconceptions and malpractices concerning<br />

RPL that can jeopardise the entire process. Quality assurance is<br />

partcularly important to maintain sound RPL practice, as well as good<br />

administrative standards. Points to guard against include:


Recognition <strong>of</strong> prior learning ± a few words <strong>of</strong> caution 149<br />

. The awarding <strong>of</strong> credits on the bases <strong>of</strong> ``time served'' or experience<br />

One <strong>of</strong> the misconceptions regarding RPL is, that experience can be<br />

accredited. Experience merely implies that a task has been completed;<br />

in no way does it imply that learning had actually taken place. Thus it<br />

is important that credits are awarded for learning that can be<br />

demonstrated, and not for the experience itself or for the duration <strong>of</strong><br />

experience (Universities and Colleges Admissions Service for the UK<br />

1999:3; Fawcett 1998:1; Evans 1983:9). Sansregret (1991:3) makes this<br />

clear: ``This is because the number <strong>of</strong> years <strong>of</strong> experience especially<br />

today, does not necessarily mean competence, since people must learn<br />

constantly to adjust. A routine job could prove to be the opposite.'' She<br />

explains further that<br />

[t]o merely record that an individual worked as a purchasing agent<br />

or as a small business owner for three years documents only the<br />

time. The intention <strong>of</strong> prior learning assessment is to take the<br />

process a step further and to explore what the person learned from<br />

the experience about purchasing, business ownership or management.<br />

What skills and knowledge were acquired? Are the competencies<br />

equivalent to competencies achieved in courses <strong>of</strong>fered at<br />

colleges and universities?<br />

. Basing assessment fees on the number <strong>of</strong> credits awarded<br />

RPL is a service to students, and the purpose is to maximise potential<br />

for an individual. It also acknowledges the right to equal admission<br />

opportunities. For this reason it is important that the fees levied should<br />

correlate to the service provided, and not the number <strong>of</strong> credits that are<br />

awarded. The fees that are levied should be standardised and should<br />

be known before the time, so that students can decide whether they can<br />

afford such an assessment. Nyatanga et al (1998:39) warn that if fees<br />

are levied according to credits awarded, it can give rise to the<br />

following problems: ``In being charged fees per credit, students are<br />

unlikely to know the cost until their portfolio has actually been<br />

submitted and assessed. The dilemma this creates is that ability to pay<br />

and indeed withholding information on credits after a lot <strong>of</strong> effort has<br />

gone into producing a portfolio.''


150<br />

. Making no distinction between the roles <strong>of</strong> the RPL advisor and that <strong>of</strong> the<br />

assessor<br />

Personnel who help students to prepare their pro<strong>of</strong>, should not play a<br />

direct role in the final academic assessment <strong>of</strong> the evidence. This<br />

distinction is <strong>of</strong> cardinal importance to ensure objectivity (Evans<br />

1988:7; Nyatanga et al 1998:39). Evans (1988:7) explains that ``[t]he<br />

simple point here is to avoid confusion between advocate and judge.''<br />

. Promises <strong>of</strong> RPL service without regard for resources, personnel development<br />

and expertise in the area<br />

It is <strong>of</strong>ten accepted that one only needs sound judgement to implement<br />

RPL, and that coordinated service and quality assurance mechanisms<br />

are not really necessary. No RPL programme can be implemented<br />

successfully if all the personnel that should be involved have not been<br />

trained very well (Nyatanga et al 1998:39). Evans (1988:23) stresses that<br />

``[c]learly it is irresponsible to launch any APEL scheme without being<br />

assured that the academic colleagues who will be asked to assess the<br />

prior learning are fully briefed on the nature <strong>of</strong> the undertaking and<br />

support in it.'' The crucial necessity <strong>of</strong> continuous training and<br />

development <strong>of</strong> personnel regarding RPL policy, principles and<br />

procedures is also accentuated by the New Zealand Qualifications<br />

Authority (1993:14): ``Positive and appropriate strategies to respond to<br />

all types <strong>of</strong> inquiries are needed. Sensitivity to diverse cultures and<br />

abilities, gender and age <strong>of</strong> the candidates is essential. There must be<br />

sufficient numbers available to communicate in languages preferred by<br />

the candidates.''<br />

. No strategy in place to monitor inconsistencies and RPL malpractices, and<br />

<strong>of</strong>fering only uncoordinated and invalid services<br />

When an institution is committed to RPL, then the RPL service should<br />

comply with the same standards and quality requirements as all their<br />

other services. There should be mechanisms in place to disclose<br />

malpractice (Nyatanga et al 1998:38).


Recognition <strong>of</strong> prior learning ± a few words <strong>of</strong> caution 151<br />

. Neglect to disclose rules, regulations and criteria for RPL assessment<br />

beforehand<br />

The requirements that need to be complied with, and the type <strong>of</strong> pro<strong>of</strong><br />

that needs to be submitted, need to be spelled out very clearly,<br />

beforehand. For example, if a portfolio needs to be submitted, then<br />

students should receive very clear criteria for the composition <strong>of</strong> this<br />

submission. Transparency regarding all aspects is important, at all<br />

times.<br />

. Neglect <strong>of</strong> feedback to applicants<br />

Feedback to students regarding the outcome <strong>of</strong> their assessment is an<br />

important aspect <strong>of</strong> RPL service. Students should know why they were<br />

successful or unsuccessful, and it should be possible to appeal. For this<br />

process too there should be clear guidelines (Nyatanga et al 1998:40).<br />

6.2 The risk factor involved in RPL<br />

Changing circumstances and revolutionary approaches, such as RPL,<br />

demand that institutions should thoroughly scrutinise and reconsider<br />

existing assessment and evaluative methods. Conventional assessment<br />

and evaluation, at best, reflect a number <strong>of</strong> serious shortcomings and<br />

are far from perfect. This is also the case with prior learning. Windham<br />

(1981:2) makes a valid point when he voices his concern about the<br />

``ability <strong>of</strong> any examination or other evaluative instruments to<br />

substitute for the learning experiences <strong>of</strong> the classroom''. According to<br />

Toop and Burleigh (1993:17), there is <strong>of</strong>ten the perception that RPL<br />

involves a ``second class'' or inferior assessment. However, they<br />

ascribe this to the fact that ``the critic has set up in his/her mind an<br />

idealised assessment situation which is rarely met in reality.''<br />

During conventional assessment, the full spectrum <strong>of</strong> knowledge and<br />

competencies that are covered in a course, are seldom tested fully; only<br />

a sample is tested during a limited number <strong>of</strong> assessment sessions, for<br />

instance in one or two assignments, in a multiple choice test on theory,<br />

or in a practical test. Such previous experiences <strong>of</strong> assessment <strong>of</strong>ten<br />

cause RPL candidates to underestimate their own competencies, with<br />

the result that they apply for less recognition than they would have


152<br />

been awarded. This can partially be ascribed to the fear <strong>of</strong> failure and<br />

the conviction that they are inadequate in a critical facet <strong>of</strong> the work.<br />

There is an additional factor: Many students are convinced that if they<br />

receive exemption, then they will not be able to cope with more<br />

important aspects when they are in a formal test situation (Toop &<br />

Burleigh 1993:18). The criteria <strong>of</strong> objectivity, validity and reliability<br />

should thus be in place at all times during assessment <strong>of</strong> prior learning.<br />

Over and above the fact that the criteria <strong>of</strong> objectivity, validity and<br />

reliability might be lacking during assessment <strong>of</strong> prior learning, there<br />

is also another risk factor linked to RPL. In Figure 1, which has been<br />

adapted from Toop & Burleigh (1993:18), this risk factor is indicated.<br />

When a student requires recognition for an entire module, or when he/<br />

she applies to be declared competent in the performance <strong>of</strong> high risk or<br />

complex competence, then there is a high risk involved. If full<br />

recognition is obtained in such a case, then there is no further training<br />

or assessment involved, and then there is no safety net in place to<br />

compensate for a lack <strong>of</strong> knowledge, or for wrong assessment. A lower<br />

level<strong>of</strong>riskisinvolvedwhenonlypartialrecognitionisrequiredfora<br />

single study unit, module or even units <strong>of</strong> competencies, since this will<br />

result in further training and assessment, during which it can be<br />

assured that a candidate reaches the outcomes <strong>of</strong> a qualification. Since<br />

there is a risk involved, there need to be a few safety nets in place.<br />

These safety nets are in the form <strong>of</strong> the capacity that the assessors have<br />

to<br />

. specify further training and/or experience that the candidate<br />

has to obtain.<br />

. reserve the right to reassess the candidate at a later stage<br />

regarding further training or experience, as has been<br />

stipulated.<br />

. to withdraw the provisional recognition.<br />

The risk factor implies that an increasing measure <strong>of</strong> meticulousness needs<br />

to be applied, as the level <strong>of</strong> risk increases. This can take place in two ways,<br />

namely the required amount and quality <strong>of</strong> evidence that should be<br />

presented, and the involvement <strong>of</strong> more than one assessor, to assess the


Recognition <strong>of</strong> prior learning ± a few words <strong>of</strong> caution 153<br />

evidence, and to take the final decision (Toop & Burleigh 1993:18). A high<br />

risk application can for instance include a variety <strong>of</strong> evidence such as:<br />

observation in the work place; a challenge test; a trade test; confirmation <strong>of</strong><br />

competence by a supervisor or an employer; assignments; a portfolio <strong>of</strong><br />

completed work (for example <strong>of</strong> real objects) and further oral interviews.<br />

The implementation <strong>of</strong> a panel <strong>of</strong> judges to assess the evidence, brings<br />

more expertise and more viewpoints into play in the assessment situation,<br />

and could lead to a more balanced decision.<br />

The risk factor also entails that it should be taken into consideration<br />

that some competencies or modules are more important, or more<br />

critical than others. ``The person may only be applying for recognition<br />

<strong>of</strong> 10 per cent <strong>of</strong> the course, but it may be the most critical 10 per cent <strong>of</strong><br />

the whole course and deserving <strong>of</strong> rigorous assessment'' (Toop &<br />

Burleigh 1993:19). In a low risk situation where fewer crucial modules<br />

are involved, the assessment outcome can, however, be taken by an<br />

expert and the evidence provided need not be so comprehensive.<br />

6.3 Personnel involvement in the implementation <strong>of</strong><br />

RPL<br />

According to Evans (1988:23), workloads and attitudes are the most<br />

important factors that need to be considered regarding personnel<br />

involved in RPL. She warns regarding workload that ``[w]ork with<br />

APEL can lead some students into enormous amounts <strong>of</strong> work as they<br />

delve into their experiences. They get fascinated by it. This can result in<br />

some wanting to make disproportionate demands on tutors' time.''<br />

This problem can be solved to some extent, when clear objectives are<br />

set for the required evidence, and for transparent assessment. The<br />

latter implies that students should understand why and according to<br />

which criteria they are going to be assessed, and how the marks are to<br />

be interpreted. If they are unsuccessful, then reasons should be<br />

provided (Wood 1990:39).<br />

Evans (1988:23) as well as Cohen and Whitaker (1994:52) point out that<br />

personal and academic inclinations can influence the assessment<br />

process. According to Cohen and Whitaker (1994:52), there are<br />

institutions that regard RPL as an external activity, or regard it to be


154<br />

k<br />

SKILLS/COMPETENCY DEVELOPMENT<br />

INCREASING EXTENT OF RECOGNITION SOUGHT<br />

FIGURE 1<br />

Risk management <strong>of</strong> recognition <strong>of</strong> prior learning<br />

FULL COMPETENCE Ð FULL RECOGNITION<br />

. High risk/limited ``safety-net''<br />

. Skills to be assessed are very complex and<br />

possibly multi-disciplinary<br />

. Full interview panel<br />

. Self-assessment is an essential part <strong>of</strong> the<br />

student's learning approach<br />

. Moderate risk/further opportunity<br />

for assessment<br />

. Skills to be assessed are confined to a<br />

limited field eg finance or engineering<br />

. Self-assessment is still part <strong>of</strong> the<br />

learning acquisition process<br />

. Low risk/considerable future<br />

assessment opportunity<br />

. Skills to be assessed are confined<br />

to a single domain eg<br />

organic chemistry<br />

. Single interviewer<br />

k<br />

MORE EVIDENCE OF COMPETENCE REQUIRED<br />

MORE RIGOUROUS ASSESSMENT REQUIRED AND<br />

MORE ASSESSORS INVOLVED<br />

LIMITED SKILLS Ð NO RECOGNITION<br />

(Adapted from: Toop & Burleigh 1993:18.)


Recognition <strong>of</strong> prior learning ± a few words <strong>of</strong> caution 155<br />

similar to traditional admission procedures. Some academics are <strong>of</strong> the<br />

opinion that RPL lowers academic standards and it is a s<strong>of</strong>t option;<br />

while others just cannot accept that there can be authentic learning<br />

outside the lecture hall, without the aid <strong>of</strong> a lecturer.<br />

Academyics who fear that RPL could lead to a lowering <strong>of</strong> academic<br />

standards are especially concerned about the assessment <strong>of</strong> outcomes,<br />

when the learning process, and other academic thought processes such<br />

as reasoning, debating and logic, cannot be assessed. In their summary<br />

<strong>of</strong> papers read at the 1994 International Experiential Learning<br />

Conference, Cohen and Whitaker (1994:51) quote from Hindmarsh's<br />

paper:<br />

Perhaps the most common concern raised by university staff new to<br />

RPL is the fear that RPL, especially if for credit, would decrease the<br />

quality and the nature <strong>of</strong> learning as valued by `the liberal<br />

university'. For example, in our study at Victoria <strong>University</strong> <strong>of</strong><br />

Wellington some staff, including those in more vocationally<br />

oriented programs feared that RPL could require pr<strong>of</strong>essional<br />

competence to be defined so that it served narrow, technicist<br />

vocational interests and thus de-emphasized capacities to develop<br />

critical analyses <strong>of</strong> social and economic injustices and the holistic<br />

nature <strong>of</strong> learning Ð as valued by the university.<br />

This fear is linked to an assumption that RPL is inevitably rooted in<br />

a technicist, industry-led and conservative ideology <strong>of</strong> education<br />

with an emphasis on minimal standards and finite course outcomes<br />

which are only valid if capable <strong>of</strong> reduction into `objective'<br />

measurable and observable behaviours. Such an education model is<br />

in direct opposition to features valued by western liberal and/or<br />

humanist views <strong>of</strong> the purpose <strong>of</strong> education Ð excellence, integrative<br />

and holistic learning, the extension <strong>of</strong> human potential to<br />

realms still unknown and the importance <strong>of</strong> learning processes as<br />

much as learning outcomes. Debate, analysis and critical thinking<br />

are highly valued in such universities, which it is contended can not<br />

be reduced and packaged in small, finite unit outcomes.


156<br />

6.4 The necessity <strong>of</strong> quality control<br />

In order to obviate a lowering <strong>of</strong> standards, thorough quality assurance<br />

is a very important prerequisite for successful RPL implementation.<br />

Students, employers and taxpayers expect that institutions <strong>of</strong> higher<br />

learning will maintain high standards, and that quality graduands will<br />

be produced for society. Thus these stakeholders become more and<br />

more critical <strong>of</strong> graduates who are not able to perform the tasks<br />

required or expected <strong>of</strong> them. Most students also prefer that the<br />

qualification that they obtain from a university or an institution <strong>of</strong><br />

higher learning attracts the necessary respect from their employers<br />

(Sansregret 1985:40). Thus there remains a need for quality, quality<br />

assurance and quality control. According to Coetzee (2000:1) quality<br />

can be regarded as the ``degree <strong>of</strong> excellence'', while assurance should<br />

be understood as the ``formal guarantee or positive declaration''.<br />

According to her, quality assurance, therefore, means ``a formal<br />

guarantee <strong>of</strong> a degree <strong>of</strong> excellence''.<br />

Quality assurance is absolutely essential for the success <strong>of</strong> any RPL<br />

programme. Quality may be seen as the degree <strong>of</strong> confidence that<br />

students or others <strong>of</strong> a particular institution have in those who are<br />

involved in the RPL procedures. According to Nyatanga et al (1998:30)<br />

quality assurance regarding RPL includes total quality management<br />

(TQM) as well as continuous quality improvement (CQI). These<br />

concepts may be described as ``doing the right thing the first time, on<br />

time and to strive always for improvement and customer satisfaction.''<br />

Doing things correctly within RPL terms means that there will be an<br />

infrastructure and processes in place for the maintenance and for the<br />

continual improvement <strong>of</strong> RPL practice. Nyatanga et al (1998:30)<br />

observe in this connection that RPL can only complement the quality<br />

and the commensurate student experiences if it is based on a clear<br />

policy, sound commitment and critical judgement by the users.<br />

Sansregret (1985:40) quotes Sachs (1980), who warns institutions<br />

against the temptation to give away credits, he furthermore ``deplores<br />

`the lack <strong>of</strong> standards' with the easy assurance that comes from


Recognition <strong>of</strong> prior learning ± a few words <strong>of</strong> caution 157<br />

superficial knowledge''. In an attempt to draw students, institutions<br />

can also easily recognise learning where that registration is not entirely<br />

justified. According to Sachs there are four key areas that can assure<br />

quality control:<br />

. that the learning be at college level;<br />

. that it falls within the kind <strong>of</strong> creditable work congruent with<br />

the mission and goals <strong>of</strong> the collegiate institution;<br />

. that the awards result from technically sound assessment,<br />

heeding concerns <strong>of</strong> both validity and reliability, and<br />

. that institutional integrity be maintained in the advertising<br />

<strong>of</strong> the learning and crediting options, in the reporting and<br />

labelling <strong>of</strong> the assessment findings and in the fiscal<br />

procedures developed to support the assessment service.<br />

It is very important to keep in mind when prior learning is assessed<br />

that, firstly, the learning that has taken place should be measurable.<br />

Assessors should focus on knowledge and competencies that can be<br />

demonstrated, since there is no other way in which the value <strong>of</strong><br />

experience can be measured. Secondly, it is important that the learning<br />

should contain both a theoretical as well as a practical component.<br />

Many adults are adept when it comes to the application <strong>of</strong> knowledge,<br />

but <strong>of</strong>ten they do not have the theoretical substructure. Thirdly, the<br />

learning that took place should be at a higher education level. A person<br />

may only receive credit for that which can be compared to what is<br />

taught at institutions <strong>of</strong> higher education. The learning should,<br />

fourthly, be applicable outside <strong>of</strong> the specific context in which it was<br />

learned, in order to serve as foundation for further learning. The<br />

learnershouldthusbeabletoapplyhis/herknowledgeand<br />

competencies in more than one situation. Lastly, the learning should be<br />

<strong>of</strong> a recent nature. A person cannot expect to receive academic credits<br />

for knowledge and experience that had been obtained long ago and has<br />

probably already become obsolete, or is no longer current (Sansregret<br />

1985:41). There need to be mechanisms in place that prevent a person<br />

from being accredited more than once for the same prior learning.


158<br />

In order to ensure sound practice and quality in RPL, it is necessary<br />

that institutions see to it that the following are in place (Nyatanga et al<br />

1998:32):<br />

. a clear policy on RPL, and admission to it;<br />

. regulations and guidelines to train both personnel and<br />

potential applicants;<br />

. specific <strong>of</strong>fices or persons that are responsible for the making<br />

operational RPL and quality control;<br />

. specific roles that the institution and the personnel need to<br />

fulfil regarding RPL issues, which may emerge on a day-today<br />

basis;<br />

. how an institution and its programmes will be seen by those<br />

outside, such as relevant pr<strong>of</strong>essional bodies, and<br />

. how an institution will obtain the opinions and experiences<br />

<strong>of</strong> students and others involved in the RPL process, and how<br />

to assimilate these.<br />

An important quality assurance mechanism is the continuous evaluation<br />

and revision <strong>of</strong> RPL procedures. The New Zealand Qualification<br />

Authority (1993:19) mentions that ``[t]hose who have been piloting RPL<br />

practices in New Zealand affirm that RPL systems evolve and are in<br />

constant need <strong>of</strong> modification. RPL systems that have been in place in<br />

overseas for 20 years continue to be revised''.<br />

6.5 Costs involved in RPL<br />

The financial implications <strong>of</strong> RPL should never be left out <strong>of</strong> the<br />

equation. It is logical that RPL could influence registration numbers <strong>of</strong><br />

students, and this implies a potential gain or loss for institutions. RPL<br />

could imply the possibility <strong>of</strong> subsidisation <strong>of</strong> students by the state.<br />

On the one hand, it may be argued that RPL programmes provide an<br />

opportunity for students who would otherwise not have registered for<br />

a qualification. Most RPL programmes are also aimed to draw nontraditional<br />

students: adults, wives and working individuals who<br />

cannot afford the time and the cost <strong>of</strong> the usual registration for courses.<br />

Thus, this can lead to a rise in student numbers. Wagner (1981:2),


Recognition <strong>of</strong> prior learning ± a few words <strong>of</strong> caution 159<br />

however, investigated the situation at various institutions, and points<br />

out that this assumption cannot be accepted merely as a datum, since<br />

``[t]aken together, these findings provide little evidence to indicate an<br />

increase in enrollments, particularly from groups not traditionally<br />

served by higher education, as a result <strong>of</strong> RPL programs''. Nyatanga et<br />

al (1998:43), on the other hand, do not agree, and aver that RPL has the<br />

potential to generate income, since it can raise the numbers <strong>of</strong> parttime<br />

students in particular.<br />

On the other hand it may be reasoned that RPL creates the possibility<br />

that students may complete a qualification in a shorter time, and that<br />

this could influence the registration numbers for courses, since it<br />

precludes students who would have had to follow the usual route <strong>of</strong><br />

preliminary courses on account <strong>of</strong> RPL. Cohen and Whitaker (1994:51),<br />

however, observe in a conclusion in papers that were read at the 1994<br />

International Experiential Learning Conference, that very few <strong>of</strong> the<br />

speakers complained about the financial implications, and only one<br />

person referred to the ``loss <strong>of</strong> business'' on account <strong>of</strong> RPL. According<br />

to them, RPL supports growth in academic courses rather than<br />

impeding it.<br />

However, it cannot be denied that RPL programmes involve direct<br />

costs for institutions <strong>of</strong> higher learning where RPL is implemented.<br />

Development <strong>of</strong> tests and validation, portfolio assessment, the<br />

conducting <strong>of</strong> interviews, <strong>of</strong>ten on a one-to-one basis, etcetera, can be<br />

very costly. Even when standardised tests are used, the costs involved<br />

in the marking, frequent standardising and evaluation studies, test<br />

administration, keeping <strong>of</strong> records and the personnel that are involved,<br />

can accrue to a considerable amount (Wagner 1981:7, Windham<br />

1981:11). According to Toop and Burleigh (1993:22), there are also the<br />

initial costs that are involved. This includes the time that is spent on<br />

the development <strong>of</strong> an RPL policy for a particular institution,<br />

determining the assessment criteria and the development <strong>of</strong> assessment<br />

methods and instruments such as for instance the use <strong>of</strong><br />

checklists for self-assessment, or for the use by assessors, key questions<br />

for interviews, practical or challenge tests, computer-based tests,<br />

etcetera. This also includes the costs involved in the time that is spent


160<br />

in the development <strong>of</strong> advertising materials (brochures, pamphlets,<br />

posters, etc.) And the process materials (application forms, pro forms<br />

for the recording <strong>of</strong> assessment outcomes) and the keeping <strong>of</strong> records<br />

(eg data bases, portfolios, passports <strong>of</strong> competencies, etc). A great<br />

expense associated with RPL is the cost involved in the training <strong>of</strong><br />

personnel for the assessment process.<br />

Apart from initial costs, there are also certain maintenance costs that<br />

can amount to considerable sums. The time that is spent in the<br />

management <strong>of</strong> the system, and in the marketing and the advertising,<br />

the handling <strong>of</strong> general inquiries and the dissemination <strong>of</strong> documentation,<br />

the time that is spent in the deliberation (``counselling'') with<br />

applicants, before and after assessment, the actual assessment and the<br />

making available <strong>of</strong> suitable space for <strong>of</strong>fices and other assessment<br />

activities, especially if the assessment does not take place at the<br />

candidate's place <strong>of</strong> work, the upgrading <strong>of</strong> RPL advisors, are all<br />

aspects that contribute to the maintenance costs.<br />

Although students need to pay for the opportunity to be considered for<br />

RPL, it is uncertain whether the real costs <strong>of</strong> RPL assessment could be<br />

reimbursed from the students' payment <strong>of</strong> fees, later on. In Section 6.1,<br />

it was pointed out that the assessment fees cannot be based on the<br />

number <strong>of</strong> credits that will be awarded. The reimbursement <strong>of</strong> costs<br />

from the student gives rise to another problem. Applying for RPL can<br />

be very intensive and demands so much time, inputs and monies from<br />

students that it may appear cheaper instead, to register for the course<br />

for which they are trying to obtain exemption. This is why Cohen and<br />

Whitaker (1994:53) remark that ``[t]he challenge is to develop<br />

procedures which are rigorous without being unduly onerous or<br />

intrusive and economical for all concerned.''<br />

7 CONCLUSION<br />

The acknowledgement and accreditation <strong>of</strong> prior learning have become<br />

a reality in <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong>, and for this reason both academics as well as


Recognition <strong>of</strong> prior learning ± a few words <strong>of</strong> caution 161<br />

learners should be prepared for its implementation. Misconceptions<br />

and malpractices need to be pointed out early, so that the process will<br />

not be impeded, or retarded, or implemented in such a way that the<br />

standards are lowered.<br />

It seems clear that recognition <strong>of</strong> prior learning requires a change <strong>of</strong><br />

attitude for academics. It needs to be realised that institutions <strong>of</strong> higher<br />

learning do not hold a monopoly over learning, and that they are not<br />

the only providers <strong>of</strong> teaching. Businesses, individuals, voluntary<br />

organisations, churches and other institutions have also ventured into<br />

the teaching arena, and learning that has taken place there is as valid as<br />

that which has been initiated by academic institutions. Moreover,<br />

adults acquire valuable knowledge and competencies, through their<br />

experiences (outside the academic milieu), which equates academic<br />

learning. Sansregret (1987:4) points out that there are two possible<br />

styles <strong>of</strong> learning: theoretical and practical experience. Some persons<br />

learn better after they have experienced something first, they then<br />

apply what they have learned by experience, and after the learning task<br />

has been completed, they understand the general concepts and<br />

principles better. Others first learn the general principles and concepts,<br />

and then apply these to a specific situation. The latter is the traditional<br />

way <strong>of</strong> learning, and unfortunately some academics accept this as the<br />

only valid way <strong>of</strong> learning. In order to bring the credibility <strong>of</strong> RPL<br />

home to academics, and to convince the ``unbelievers'' <strong>of</strong> the merits <strong>of</strong><br />

RPL, one should begin, well in time, to inform personnel, and obviate<br />

misconceptions about the practice <strong>of</strong> RPL.<br />

Thorough training <strong>of</strong> personnel involved with RPL is a prerequisite for<br />

its implementation. It is important to distinguish between those who<br />

have to help the candidate with his/her application and those who are<br />

going to assess that application. Provision should also be made for<br />

moderators and external examiners who are to verify the assessment. It<br />

is absolutely essential that the assessors and the moderators should be<br />

subject specialists. However, it is not only personnel that need to be<br />

trained ± the students will also need to be trained in order to prepare<br />

their RPL applications.


162<br />

Since there are risks involved in the implementation <strong>of</strong> RPL, there<br />

should be built-in safety precautions, and it should be ensured that the<br />

assessing that takes place, complies with the requirements <strong>of</strong><br />

objectivity, validity and reliability. Teaching institutions should<br />

formulate their policy regarding RPL in such a fashion, that the<br />

assessor will be empowered to grant provisional recognition, to<br />

propose further training and to reserve the right to reassess the<br />

candidate later on regarding the proposed training. The more, the more<br />

difficult and more important and the higher the risk the courses or<br />

modules pose, for which the candidates have applied to obtain<br />

recognition, the more comprehensive the safety nets should be. These<br />

`'nets'' could for instance consist <strong>of</strong> a larger panel <strong>of</strong> assessors, or there<br />

could be more stringent implementation <strong>of</strong> various kinds <strong>of</strong> assessments.<br />

In order to ensure that standards are not compromised on account <strong>of</strong><br />

recognition <strong>of</strong> prior learning, it is essential that there should be<br />

rigorous quality control during the entire process. To ensure quality,<br />

certain academic and administrative standards need to be set. Among<br />

others this includes transparency, clear policy, supportive infrastructure,<br />

adequate and consistent training <strong>of</strong> personnel and accountable<br />

assessing practices. The RPL procedures need to be revised<br />

continually.<br />

It will benefit institutions to consider very thoroughly the financial<br />

implications connected with RPL, before the process is implemented.<br />

Factors such as the cost involved in the training <strong>of</strong> personnel, the initial<br />

cost, maintenance cost and administrative cost (eg keeping <strong>of</strong> records)<br />

<strong>of</strong> RPL, need to be considered, against the potential increase in student<br />

numbers. Other factors to be considered are the costs that students<br />

incur by submitting an RPL application. It could for instance be<br />

expensive and time consuming to prepare a complete portfolio. The<br />

cost involved should therefore be communicated clearly to students.<br />

8 CONCLUDING REMARKS<br />

RPL <strong>of</strong>fers individuals, academic institutions, and the pr<strong>of</strong>essional


Recognition <strong>of</strong> prior learning ± a few words <strong>of</strong> caution 163<br />

world, the opportunity to adapt to changing circumstances in work<br />

and life. However, how to implement RPL accountably, without risk,<br />

quickly, economically and with the necessary quality control remains<br />

the key question to be answered by each respective discipline.<br />

BIBLIOGRAPHY<br />

Coetzee, M 2000. Quality assurance. Paper read at the Workshop for the Advanced<br />

Programme for Trainers. July. Pretoria: Unisa.<br />

Cohen, R & Whitaker, U 1994. Assessing learning from experience. Perspectives on<br />

Experiential learning. The 1994 International Experiential Learning Conference.<br />

9±12 November 1997. Washington, DC.<br />

Evans, N 1983. Curriculum opportunity. A map <strong>of</strong> experiential learning in entry requirements<br />

to higher and further education in award bearing courses. A project report. London:<br />

Further Education Unit.<br />

Evans, N 1988. The assessment <strong>of</strong> prior experiential learning. Report <strong>of</strong> a CNAA<br />

Development Fund Project conducted at the Learning form Experience Trust. London:<br />

Council for National Academic Awards.<br />

Fawcett, B 1998. AOQ (SA) Recognition <strong>of</strong> prior learning (RPL) policy. http://<br />

www.aoq.asn.au/rpl.html. (Accessed on 1999/09/20).<br />

Harris,J&Saddington,T1995. The recognition <strong>of</strong> prior learning (RPL): International models<br />

<strong>of</strong> assessment and their impact on the <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong>n education and training practice.<br />

Cape Town: <strong>University</strong> <strong>of</strong> Cape Town.<br />

Nayatanga, L, Forman, D & Fox, J 1998. Good practice in the accreditation <strong>of</strong> prior learning.<br />

London: Cassell.<br />

New Zealand Qualifications Authority. 1993. The recognition <strong>of</strong> prior learning. Quality<br />

assurance in education and training. Wellington: New Zealand Qualifications<br />

Authority.<br />

Sansregret, M 1985. Recognition <strong>of</strong> prior learning. Administrator's guide. Quebec: Quebec<br />

Department <strong>of</strong> Education.<br />

Sansregret, M 1987. A rationale for assessing adults' prior learning. Information analysis.<br />

Sansregret, M 1991. Recognition <strong>of</strong> practical knowledge through a prior learning<br />

assessment program. Paper delivered at the 40th Annual Adult Education<br />

Conference, 14±20 October 1991. Montreal, Quebec, Canada.<br />

Stannard, L 1999. Recognition <strong>of</strong> prior learning. http://www.swtafe.vic.edu.au.info.rpl.htm.<br />

(Accessed on 1999/09/20).<br />

Steenholdt, P 1998. Recognition <strong>of</strong> prior learning (RPL). http://www.dvet.tas.gov.au/train/<br />

trai7255.htm. (Accessed on 1999/09/20).


164<br />

Toop, L & Burleigh, J 1993. Arrangements for the recognition <strong>of</strong> prior learning in Australia.<br />

Canberra: Australian Department <strong>of</strong> Employment, Education and Training.<br />

Universities and Colleges Admissions Service for the UK. 1999. Accreditation <strong>of</strong> prior<br />

learning. http://search1.ucas.co.uk/higher/candq/apl/right.html. (Accessed on 1999/<br />

09/20).<br />

<strong>University</strong> <strong>of</strong> Ballarat TAFE Division. 1999. Recognition <strong>of</strong> prior learning.<br />

http://swww.ballarat.edu.au/olp/olprpl.htm. (Accessed on 1999/09/20).<br />

<strong>University</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong>. 2000. Draft policy on assessment and accreditation <strong>of</strong> experiential<br />

learning. Pretoria: Unisa.<br />

Wagner, A P 1981. A research agenda for `RPL' programs. Paper delivered at the 5th<br />

International Conference on Higher Education at the <strong>University</strong> <strong>of</strong> Lancaster. 1±4<br />

September.<br />

Windham, D M 1981. The economics <strong>of</strong> recognizing prior learning. Paper delivered at the<br />

5th International Conference on Higher Education at the <strong>University</strong> <strong>of</strong> Lancaster.<br />

1±4 September.<br />

Wood, R 1990. Assessing occupational competence: key operational precepts gained from<br />

work on the ground. Competence and Assessment Compendium no 1:37±38.


Die bepaling van 'n realistiese prestasievlak 165<br />

Die bepaling van<br />

'n realistiese<br />

prestasievlak<br />

GBester<br />

Departement Opvoedkundestudies<br />

Unisa<br />

The aim <strong>of</strong> the investigation was to determine which variables can be used to account for<br />

the largest proportion <strong>of</strong> the variance in achievement and which instruments can be used<br />

to measure these variables. A sample <strong>of</strong> 124 grade 11-learners (61 boys and 63 girls)<br />

was used in the investigation. General Intelligence, Aptitude, Self-concept, Motivation,<br />

Interest (brain-preference) and Study-orientation were used as prediction variables.<br />

Achievement was used as the criterion variable. In total 64% <strong>of</strong> the variance in<br />

achievement could be accounted for by the prediction variables <strong>of</strong> which General<br />

Intelligence, Study-orientation and Gender accounted for 50%. A further 10% was<br />

accounted for by Brain-preference(A), Calculations and Short-term Memory. The<br />

remaining variables accounted for an additional 4% <strong>of</strong> the variance in achievement.<br />

Finally, the educational value <strong>of</strong> realistic achievement levels was discussed.<br />

Die doel van die ondersoek was om te bepaal watter veranderlikes gebruik kan word om<br />

die grootste proporsie van die variansie in prestasie te verklaar en watter instrumente kan<br />

gebruik word om die veranderlikes te meet. 'n Steekproef van 124 graad 11-leerders (61<br />

seuns en 63 dogters) is in die ondersoek gebruik. As voorspellingsveranderlikes is<br />

Intelligensie, Aanleg, Selfkonsep, Motivering, Belangstelling (breinvoorkeur) en StudieorieÈntasie<br />

gebruik. Die kriteriumveranderlike was prestasie. In totaal kon 64% van die<br />

variansie in gemiddelde prestasie deur die voorspellingsveranderlikes verklaar word,<br />

waarvan Algemene Intelligensie, StudieorieÈntasie en geslag 50% verklaar het. 'n Verdere


166<br />

10% is verklaar deur Breinvoorkeur (A), Berekeninge en Korttermyngeheue. Die<br />

oorblywende veranderlikes het 'n addisionele 4% van die variansie in prestasie verklaar.<br />

Die opvoedkundige waarde van realistiese prestasievlakke word ten slotte bespreek.<br />

1 INLEIDING<br />

Die werklikheid moet nie van 'n kind weerhou word nie. Die kind moet<br />

eerder met die werklikheid gekonfronteer word en uitgenooi word om<br />

op 'n eerlike wyse daaroor te besin, sodat hy/sy tot 'n beter begrip kan<br />

kom van wie en wat hy/sy is (Corey 1996:43). Die  opdrag le à op die pad<br />

van die opvoeder aangesien dit die opvoeder is wat die kind van sy/<br />

haar moontlikhede en beperkinge bewus moet maak sonder om die<br />

kind af te kraak <strong>of</strong> wonderlike bel<strong>of</strong>tes van onmoontlikhede aan hom/<br />

haar voor te hou.<br />

Akademiese prestasie is een terrein waar leerders, ouers en ook<br />

onderwysers dikwels onrealistiese afleidings stel en maak. In die<br />

meeste gevalle is dit omdat daar nie voldoende inligting oor die leerder<br />

beskikbaar is nie. In gevalle waar 'n intelligensietelling byvoorbeeld<br />

nie beskikbaar is nie, word verwagte prestasie r<strong>of</strong>weg geskat in stede<br />

daarvan dat dit wetenskaplik bereken word. As 'n intelligensietelling<br />

wel beskikbaar is, let baie onderwysers slegs op die telling as 'n<br />

aanduiding van potensiaal sonder om affektiewe veranderlikes soos<br />

selfbeeld en motivering in berekening te bring, faktore wat beslis ook<br />

met prestasie verband hou. Dit is veral gedurende die hoe È rskooljare<br />

dat laasgenoemde faktore 'n toenemend groter rol met betrekking tot<br />

prestasie begin speel. Baie hoe È rskoolleerders raak met verloop van tyd<br />

agter ten opsigte van hulle skoolwerk omdat hulle daardeur oorweldig<br />

word. Dit gee aanleiding tot 'n lae selfbeeld en gebrekkige motivering,<br />

aangesien die leerders van mening is dat hulle nooit die mas sal opkom<br />

nie. Dit het tot gevolg dat hulle nie genoegsaam studeer nie en wanneer<br />

hulle dan swak presteer, versterk dit hulle eie selfvernietigende<br />

pr<strong>of</strong>esie (Ames 1992:261±271). Een geslaagde manier om uit hierdie<br />

sirkel weg te breek is om realistiese prestasievlakke vir die leerder daar


Die bepaling van 'n realistiese prestasievlak 167<br />

te stel wat hy/sy in alle waarskynlikheid sal bereik. Dit is om hierdie<br />

rede vreemd dat dit nie 'n algemene praktyk by skole is om realistiese<br />

prestasievlakke vir leerders in die vernaamste skoolvakke te bepaal<br />

nie.<br />

In 'n voorondersoek het die skrywer twaalf hoe È rskole in die Pretoriaomgewing<br />

gekontak en nie een van hierdie skole bepaal realistiese<br />

prestasievlakke op 'n wetenskaplike wyse nie. 'n Rowwe skatting word<br />

in die meeste gevalle van oor- en onderprestasie gemaak. So 'n praktyk<br />

is ongewens en onnodig aangesien rekenaarprogramme dit moontlik<br />

maak om vir elke leerder in verskillende vakgebiede 'n redelik<br />

akkurate en realistiese prestasiepunt te bereken.<br />

In verskeie ondersoeke is daar reeds pogings aangewend om die<br />

verband tussen verskillende faktore en akademiese prestasie te bepaal.<br />

Hierdie ondersoeke lei egter nie tot praktykveranderinge nie omdat die<br />

mees geskikte faktore nie in aanmerking geneem word nie. Sommige<br />

ondersoeke betrek slegs een veranderlike <strong>of</strong> 'n klein aantal veranderlikes<br />

wat voorspelling bemoeilik omdat die interaksie tussen verskeie<br />

veranderlikes geõ È gnoreer word. Byvoorbeeld, in Brodnick en Ree<br />

(1995:583±594) se ondersoek is slegs intelligensie en sosio-ekonomiese<br />

status met prestasie in verband gebring. Intelligensie het 45% van die<br />

variansie in prestasie verklaar maar sosio-ekonomiese status kon geen<br />

verdere bydrae lewer nie. Belangrike affektiewe veranderlikes soos<br />

selfkonsep en motivering wat wel tot die variansie sou kon bydra, was<br />

egter nie in die ondersoek betrek nie. Die skrywers self het dit as 'n<br />

leemte uitgewys. In ander ondersoeke soos die  van Monteith (1987)<br />

word verskeie veranderlikes wel gebruik, maar nie die gewenste<br />

veranderlikes nie. Gevolglik is die variansie in prestasie wat deur die<br />

veranderlikes verklaar word, nie voldoende nie. In Monteith (1987:45)<br />

se ondersoek byvoorbeeld, kon slegs 36% van die variansie in<br />

wiskundeprestasie by seuns en 32% by dogters verklaar word. Aanleg<br />

is nie as 'n veranderlike ingesluit nie terwyl veranderlikes soos<br />

oplettendheid, mobiliteit, identiteitsekerheid en leesspoed, wat wel<br />

ingesluit was, min tot die verklaring van die variansie in wiskundeprestasie<br />

bygedra het.


168<br />

Twee probleme kom na vore wanneer 'n poging aangewend word om<br />

realistiese prestasievlakke te bepaal, naamlik die keuse van veranderlikes<br />

en die keuse van instrumente om hierdie veranderlikes te meet.<br />

Indien 'n groot getal veranderlikes betrek word wat die toepassing van<br />

verskeie meetinstrumente impliseer, word dit 'n moeilik uitvoerbare<br />

opdrag wat nie byval by voorligters en vakonderwysers sal vind nie.<br />

Die minimum veranderlikes en meetinstrumente moet geselekteer<br />

word waarmee die maksimum variansie in prestasie verklaar kan<br />

word. Verder sou dit raadsaam wees om sover moontlik van meetinstrumente<br />

gebruik te maak wat vir die onderwyser bekend is, soos<br />

die JAT (Junior Aanlegtoets), SAT (Senior Aanlegtoets) <strong>of</strong> die OSGH<br />

(Opname Studiegewoontes en -houdings). Nie alleen is die toetse<br />

gestandaardiseer nie, maar dit is ook toetse wat vir ander doeleindes<br />

(soos beroepskeuse) gebruik word wat die eenmalige afneem daarvan<br />

'n ekonomiese en bruikbare oefening maak.<br />

In die lig van die voorafgaande kan die probleem van die ondersoek<br />

formeelasvolggestelword:Watter veranderlikes kan gebruik word om die<br />

grootste proporsie van die variansie in prestasie te verklaar en watter<br />

instrumente kan gebruik word om die veranderlikes te meet?<br />

'n Bruikbare model om die leerhandeling te struktureer en veranderlikes<br />

wat leer beõ È nvloed te identifiseer, is die  van Bloom (1976:11).<br />

Bloom onderskei drie ho<strong>of</strong>veranderlikes wat met akademiese prestasie<br />

verband hou, naamlik:<br />

. Kognitiewe intreeveranderlikes: Dit is veranderlikes soos<br />

intelligensie, aanleg en denke waarmee die leerder tot die<br />

leertaak toetree.<br />

. Affektiewe intreeveranderlikes: Dit is veranderlikes soos<br />

belangstelling, motivering en selfkonsep waarmee die leerder<br />

tot die leertaak toetree.<br />

. Kwaliteit van onderrig: Dit sluit aspekte in soos goeie<br />

verduideliking, deelname aan die leergebeure, toepassing<br />

van leerinhoude en gereelde evaluering.


Die bepaling van 'n realistiese prestasievlak 169<br />

Kognitiewe en affektiewe veranderlikes is intreeveranderlikes wat in<br />

die leerder self gelee È is en die leerhandeling voorafgaan. Kwaliteit van<br />

onderrig word deur die onderwyser bepaal en is daarom buite die<br />

leerder gelee È . Verder wissel dit van onderwyser tot onderwyser.<br />

In 'n hoe È rskoolsituasie waar verskillende vakke deur verskillende<br />

onderwysers onderrig word, is dit moeilik om 'n veranderlike soos<br />

kwaliteit van onderrig na te vors. Dit is om hierdie rede meer gewens<br />

om te fokus op 'n eienskap van die leerder wat by die leerhandeling<br />

betrokke is. In plaas van te let op die onderrig wat die leerder ontvang,<br />

kan daar eerder op die leerder se studiegewoontes en studiehouding<br />

(studieorie È ntasie) gefokus word.<br />

'n Gewysigde model van Bloom sal skematies soos volg daar uitsien:<br />

Intreekenmerke van Leerhandeling Leeruitkomste<br />

die leerder<br />

Kognitief<br />

Affektief<br />

"<br />

"<br />

Leerinhoud<br />

~<br />

"<br />

Prestasie<br />

Studieorie È ntasie<br />

2 KOGNITIEWE INTREEKENMERKE VAN LEERDERS<br />

2.1 Intelligensie<br />

Die vernaamste kognitiewe veranderlike wat prestasie beõ È nvloed is<br />

intelligensie. Algemene intelligensie is een van die vernaamste<br />

voorspellers van akademiese prestasie aangesien dit die faktor is wat<br />

op sigself die grootste proporsie van die variansie in prestasie verklaar.<br />

Horn ea (1993:464±478) het bevind dat algemene intelligensie ongeveer<br />

21% van die variansie in prestasie verklaar, terwyl Brodnick & Ree<br />

(1995:583±594) aangetoon het dat algemene intelligensie tot soveel as<br />

45% van die variansie in prestasie verklaar. Bennet ea (in Gustafsson &<br />

Blake 1993:407±434) het 'n korrelasie van 0,53 tussen algemene


170<br />

intelligensie en akademiese prestasie aangetoon, wat aandui dat<br />

algemene intelligensie ongeveer 28% van die variansie in prestasie<br />

verklaar. In laasgenoemde ondersoek is vakke soos Engels, Wiskunde,<br />

Wetenskap, Sosiale studies en Handelsvakke as kriteriumveranderlikes<br />

gebruik.<br />

Gustafsson en Blake (1993:407±434) het 'n omvattende navorsingsprojek<br />

geloods om die voorspellingswaarde van intelligensie met<br />

betrekking tot skoolprestasie te bepaal. In totaal is 16 aanlegtoetse by<br />

866 graad 6-leerders afgeneem en die aanlegtoetse is in verband<br />

gebring met prestasies in 17 vakgebiede. Soos in die ondersoeke van<br />

Brodnick en Ree asook Horn ea wat hierbo genoem is, is Gustafsson en<br />

Blake se bevinding ook dat algemene intelligensie die belangrikste<br />

voorspeller in die meeste vakgebiede was en ongeveer 30% van die<br />

variansie in prestasie verklaar (die hoogste was 41% in Wiskunde). Ten<br />

spyte van hulle bevindinge argumenteer die navorsers dat spesifieke<br />

aanlegte nie buite rekening gelaat kan word wanneer prestasie<br />

voorspel word nie. Die rede hiervoor is dat algemene intelligensie wel<br />

die beste kognitiewe voorspeller in die meeste vakgebiede is, maar die<br />

relatiewe belangrikheid van algemene intelligensie verskil van vakgebied<br />

tot vakgebied. Waar algemene intelligensie 41% van die<br />

variansie in wiskundeprestasie verklaar het, kon dit in die geval van<br />

geskiedenisprestasie slegs 25% verklaar (alhoewel dit nog steeds die<br />

beste voorspeller was). Die afleiding wat hieruit gemaak kan word, is<br />

dat die gebruik van algemene intelligensie sowel as spesifieke aanlegte<br />

die aangewese manier is om realistiese prestasievlakke te voorspel.<br />

3 AFFEKTIEWE INTREEKENMERKE VAN LEERDERS<br />

Naas kognitiewe intreekenmerke is affektiewe intreekenmerke die<br />

vernaamste groep veranderlikes wat prestasie op skool beõ È nvloed. Die<br />

affektiewe intreekenmerke wat meestal met prestasie op skool in<br />

verband gebring word, is die selfkonsep, motivering en soms ook<br />

belangstelling in die leerinhoud (Van der Lith 1991:74±81).<br />

3.1 Selfkonsep<br />

'n Sterker verband word tussen akademiese selfkonsep en prestasie


Die bepaling van 'n realistiese prestasievlak 171<br />

aangetoon as die  tussen 'n algemene selfkonsep en prestasie. Die<br />

korrelasie tussen algemene selfkonsep en prestasie blyk in die orde van<br />

0,2 te wees terwyl die korrelasie tussen akademiese selfkonsep en<br />

prestasie ongeveer 0,4 is (Byrne 1996:299±302). Ten einde prestasie te<br />

voorspel, sou dit dus wensliker wees om 'n instrument te gebruik wat<br />

die akademiese selfkonsep van die leerder meet.<br />

Sowat 16% van die variansie in prestasie kan deur akademiese<br />

selfkonsep verklaar word, wat dit een van die vernaamste affektiewe<br />

faktore maak om prestasie te voorspel. Bloom (1976:95) het vroee È r<br />

reeds akademiese selfkonsep uitgesonder as die sterkste affektiewe<br />

faktor om prestasie te voorspel. Uit navorsingsresultate wat hy<br />

aanhaal, kan akademiese selfkonsep sowat 25% van die variansie in<br />

prestasie verklaar. Enige model wat poog om prestasie te voorspel<br />

moet akademiese selfkonsep as veranderlike insluit. Om 'n realistiese<br />

prestasie vir 'n leerder te bepaal is dit belangrik om te weet hoe<br />

realisties hy/sy oor homself as leerder dink.<br />

3.2 Motivering<br />

Die wisselende aard van leerders se motivering hou verband met<br />

wisselende prestasievlakke. Oor die algemeen word hoe È motivering<br />

met hoe È prestasie in verband gebring. Wentzel (1991:196) het goeie en<br />

swak presteerders op hoe È rskoolvlak vergelyk en gevind dat 84% van<br />

die goeie presteerders doelstellings nagestreef het soos om take betyds<br />

af te handel en om suksesvol, onafhanklik en verantwoordelik ten<br />

opsigte van hulle studies te wees. Slegs 13% van die swak presteerders<br />

het hierdie doelstellings nagestreef.<br />

Pekrun (1993:166±175) onderskei tussen 'n verwagtingskomponent en<br />

'n inspanningskomponent as deel van motivering. Wanneer 'n persoon<br />

sekere uitkomste verwag, motiveer dit hom tot optrede (inspanning).<br />

In 'n leersituasie toon Pekrun 'n korrelasie van 0,46 aan tussen die<br />

verwagtingskomponent en inspanningskomponent van graad 8-leerders,<br />

asook 'n korrelasie van 0,14 tussen die inspanningskomponent en<br />

akademiese prestasie. 'n Ondersoek wat hierby aansluit, is die  van


172<br />

Salili (1995:106±109) wat die verband tussen prestasiemotief, prestasiestrategie<br />

en akademiese prestasie bepaal het. 'n Korrelasie van 0,47<br />

is aangetoon tussen prestasiemotief en akademiese prestasie terwyl die<br />

korrelasie tussen prestasiestrategie en akademiese prestasie 0,12 was.<br />

Fortier, Vallerand en Guay (1995:257±274) het Deci en Ryan se<br />

selfdetermineringsmodel gebruik om die verband tussen motivering en<br />

prestasie te ondersoek. Prestasie in Geografie, Frans, Wiskunde en<br />

Biologie is as kriteriumveranderlikes gebruik. Die korrelasie was in die<br />

orde van 0,3 wat aandui dat sowat 9% van die variansie in prestasie<br />

deur motivering verklaar kan word. Dit stem ooreen met 'n ondersoek<br />

van Prus en Hatcher (1995:7±26) wat 'n korrelasie van 0,32 tussen<br />

motivering en prestasie aangetoon het.<br />

3.3 Belangstelling<br />

Budhal (1993:94) toon 'n korrelasie van 0,35 (p


Die bepaling van 'n realistiese prestasievlak 173<br />

4 STUDIEORIEÈ NTASIE<br />

Thombs (1995:280±288) het eerstejaarstudente wat toelating gehad het,<br />

vergelyk met die  wat as gevolg van akademiese redes voorwaardelik<br />

toegelaat is. Benewens hoe È rskoolprestasie was studiemetodes die<br />

vernaamstefaktorwatdietweegroepevanmekaaronderskeihet.<br />

Wilhite (1990:696±700) het bevind dat studiemetodes 5% meer van die<br />

variansie in prestasie verklaar wat nie alreeds deur geheue, lokus van<br />

kontrole en selfkonsep verklaar is nie. In 'n soortgelyke ondersoek het<br />

Elliott en Godshall (1990:203±207) bevind dat studiemetodes tussen 9%<br />

en 11% van die variansie in prestasie verklaar wat nie alreeds deur<br />

ander faktore soos geslag, aanleg en probleemoplossing verklaar is nie.<br />

Prus en Hatcher (1995:7±26) het bevind dat studiemetodes op sigself<br />

ongeveer 12% van die variansie in prestasie verklaar. Saam met ander<br />

veranderlikes (onder andere intelligensie) kan dit slegs 5% meer van<br />

die variansie in prestasie verklaar wat nie alreeds verklaar is nie. Uit<br />

die ondersoek van Prus en ook die ander ondersoeke wat hier genoem<br />

is, kan die afleiding gemaak word dat studieorie È ntasie 'n veranderlike<br />

is wat prestasie kan beõ È nvloed alhoewel dit nie een van die vernaamste<br />

veranderlikes blyk te wees nie. Dit kan egter nie geõ È gnoreer word nie<br />

en behoort opgeneem te word as 'n veranderlike in 'n voorspellingsmodel.<br />

Uit die voorafgaande kan afgelei word dat intelligensie, akademiese<br />

selfkonsep, motivering, belangstelling en studieorie È ntasie belangrike<br />

veranderlikes is wat met akademiese prestasie verband hou. Om vas te<br />

stel watter proporsie van die variansie in prestasie deur die veranderlikes<br />

verklaar word en watter instrumente gebruik kan word om<br />

die veranderlikes mee te meet, is die volgende empiriese ondersoek<br />

uitgevoer.


174<br />

5 DIE NAVORSINGSONTWERP VAN DIE EMPIRIESE<br />

ONDERSOEK<br />

5.1 Steekproef<br />

Daar is besluit om van graad 11-leerders gebruik te maak en wel om die<br />

volgende redes:<br />

. Gedurende graad 11 word prestasie vir die leerder toenemend<br />

belangrik omdat hy/sy reeds in graad 11 begin<br />

voorberei vir die matriekeindeksamen. Prestasie in graad 11<br />

is ook belangrik omdat leerders reeds in graad 11 loopbaanbeplanning<br />

begin doen. Punte wat in graad-11 behaal is,<br />

word toenemend meer in aanmerking geneem vir toelating<br />

tot tersie à re inrigtings, aansoeke vir beurse <strong>of</strong> vakatures.<br />

. Sekere toetse wat vir beroepskeuse in graad 11 afgeneem<br />

word (soos intelligensie- en aanlegtoetse), kan ook vir<br />

prestasievoorspelling gebruik word wat die afneem daarvan<br />

meer ekonomies maak.<br />

. Graad 11 is die middelste van die drie senior sekonde à re<br />

grade en deur graad 11-leerders te betrek kan met groter<br />

sekerheid aanvaar word dat die leerders senior sekonde à re<br />

status bereik het. Verder skep dit die moontlikheid om 'n<br />

voorspellingsmodel vir die senior sekonde à re fase te ontwikkel.<br />

'n Skool wat bereid was om aan die ondersoek deel te neem, is op<br />

ewekansige wyse betrek. Hierdie skool bestaan uit leerders vanuit 'n<br />

lae, 'n gemiddelde en 'n hoe È sosio-ekonomiese status. Die steekproef<br />

het al die graad 11-leerders van die betrokke skool ingesluit. In totaal<br />

was daar 124 leerders, 61 seuns en 63 dogters. Die gemiddelde<br />

ouderdom was 16,9 met 'n standaardafwyking van 0,44.<br />

5.2 Meetinstrumente<br />

Intelligensie en aanleg<br />

Die Senior Aanlegtoets (SAT) is gebruik om intelligensie en aanleg te<br />

meet. Die toets is in 1978 hersien en word meestal gebruik om<br />

intelligensie en aanleg in die senior sekonde à re fase te meet. In die


Die bepaling van 'n realistiese prestasievlak 175<br />

ondersoek is die volgende tien subtoetse van die SAT gebruik (die<br />

betroubaarheid van elk word in hakkies verskaf): Verbale begrip(0,71);<br />

Berekeninge(0,91); Woordbou(0,76); Vergelyking(0,76); Patroonvoltooiing(0,81);<br />

Figuurreekse(0,85); Ruimtelik 2±D(0,92); Ruimtelik 3±<br />

D(0,85); Geheue vir paragrawe(0,76); Geheue vir simbole(0,84). Deur<br />

middel van 'n kombinasie van subtoetse kan 'n Algemene Intelligensietelling<br />

bereken word.<br />

Selfkonsep en motivering<br />

'n Toets wat deur Waetjen ontwikkel is genaamd ``Selfconcept as<br />

learner scale'' is met toestemming van die outeur gebruik om<br />

selfkonsep en motivering te meet. Die toets bestaan uit die volgende<br />

vier afdelings, (vgl. Burns 1979:141): Motivering om te leer, Taakorie<br />

È ntering, Probleemoplossing, Klaslidmaatskap en Selfkonsep in<br />

geheel. Die betroubaarheid van elke afdeling is as volg: Motivering om<br />

te leer(0,61); Taakorie È ntering(0,81); Probleemoplossing(0,73); Klaslidmaatskap(0,75)<br />

en Selfkonsep in geheel(0,90).<br />

Breinvoorkeur<br />

Aangesien belangstelling op persoonlike voorkeur dui (Swanepoel<br />

1986:20; Budhal 1993:11) is besluit om 'n breinvoorkeurtoets as 'n<br />

belangstellingsindeks te gebruik. Hierdie toets is in 'n afsonderlike<br />

ondersoek deur die navorser self ontwikkel. Vier breinkwadrante word<br />

onderskei (Du Plessis 1994:214±228).<br />

Kwadrant A:<br />

Kwadrant B:<br />

Kwadrant C:<br />

Kwadrant D:<br />

'n Persoon wat daaraan voorkeur gee om logies te<br />

redeneer ± om korrekte afleidings uit gegewens te<br />

maak.<br />

'n Persoon wat daaraan voorkeur gee om by die<br />

organisasie van mense <strong>of</strong> instansies betrokke te wees.<br />

'n Persoon wat verkies om emosioneel by 'n saak<br />

betrokke te raak.<br />

'n Persoon wat graag sy verbeelding gebruik en<br />

fantaseer.


176<br />

Met die afneem van die toets word 'n telling vir elk van die kwadrante<br />

verkry. Die toets is by 537 hoe È rskoolleerders afgeneem ten einde norme<br />

en betroubaarhede te bereken. Die betroubaarheid van elke kwadrant<br />

is as volg: A (0,83); B (0,78); C (0,91); D(0,83)<br />

StudieorieÈntasie<br />

Om 'n aanduiding van leerders se studieorie È ntasie te kry, is 'n<br />

meetinstrument gebruik wat bekend staan as Opname van Studiegewoontes<br />

en Houdings (OSGH). Vier subtoetse word in die toets<br />

onderskei, naamlik:<br />

Vermyding van uitstel:<br />

Werkmetodes:<br />

Onderwysergoedkeuring:<br />

Aanvaarding van onderwys:<br />

Dit dui aan in watter mate die leerder sy<br />

take stiptelik afhandel en nie geneig is<br />

tot onnodige tydverkwisting nie.<br />

Dit gee 'n aanduiding van die leerder se<br />

gebruik van doeltreffende studiemetodes.<br />

Dit gee 'n aanduiding van die leerder se<br />

houding teenoor die onderwyser.<br />

Die subtoets meet 'n leerder se opvoedkundige<br />

ideale en doelstellings<br />

Studieorie È ntasie is die somtotaal van bogenoemde subtoetse.<br />

Die betroubaarheid van elke subtoets is as volg: Vermyding van<br />

uitstel(0,85); Werkmetodes(0,86); Onderwysergoedkeuring(0,87);<br />

Aanvaarding van onderwys(0,86); Studieorie È ntasie(0,91).<br />

Akademiese prestasie<br />

Toetse om die voorspellingsveranderlikes te meet is gedurende Mei<br />

afgeneem. Die gemiddelde prestasie wat in die Junie-eksamen behaal<br />

is, is as kriteriumveranderlike gebruik.<br />

5.3 Navorsingsprosedure<br />

Die leerders het op een bepaalde dag al die toetse afgele à .Die


Die bepaling van 'n realistiese prestasievlak 177<br />

aanlegtoets is vroegoggend afgeneem om moegheid te voorkom. Die<br />

aanlegtoets (SAT) is streng volgens die voorgeskrewe prosedures<br />

afgele à . Na 'n pouse van 20 minute is die Selfkonseptoets en die<br />

Breinvoorkeurtoets afgeneem wat ongeveer 1 uur geduur het. Daarna<br />

is 'n tweede pouse van 20 minute toegelaat. Na die tweede pouse is die<br />

OSGH afgeneem.<br />

Prestasietellings is na die Julie-vakansie (in Augustus) verkry. Al die<br />

inligting van elke leerder is op kodeervelle aangebring waarna die<br />

gegewens deur 'n rekenaar verwerk is.<br />

6 RESULTATE VAN DIE EMPIRIESE ONDERSOEK<br />

As nulhipotese is gestel dat daar geen beduidende korrelasie tussen die<br />

gemete veranderlikes en akademiese prestasie bestaan nie. Ten einde die<br />

gestelde nulhipotese te toets, is korrelasiekoe È ffisie È nte tussen die<br />

voorspellingsveranderlikes en die gemiddelde prestasie van elke<br />

leerder bereken. Hierdie korrelasiekoe È ffisie È nte verskyn in Tabel 1.<br />

Behalwe vir die B- en C-kwadrant, kan die nulhipotese vir al die ander<br />

veranderlikes verwerp word. Die veranderlike wat die sterkste<br />

verbandmetprestasietoonisAlgemeneIntelligensie.Ditstrookmet<br />

bevindinge van Brodnick en Ree (1995:583±594), Horn e.a (1993:464±<br />

478) asook Gustafsson en Blake (1993:407±434). In die ondersoeke is<br />

aangetoon dat Algemene Intelligensie die belangrikste voorspeller in<br />

die meeste vakgebiede is en ongeveer 30% tot 33% van die variansie in<br />

prestasie verklaar. In hierdie ondersoek verklaar Algemene Intelligensie<br />

ongeveer 38% van die variansie in prestasie.<br />

Naas Algemene Intelligensie toon Verbale begrip en Korttermyngeheue<br />

ook 'n beduidende verband met prestasie. Die veranderlikes<br />

verklaar onderskeidelik 31% en 25% van die variansie in prestasie.<br />

Langtermyngeheue verklaar ongeveer 23% van die variansie in<br />

prestasie.<br />

Die affektiewe veranderlike wat die sterkste verband met prestasie<br />

toon, is selfkonsep en dit verklaar ongeveer 20% van die variansie in<br />

prestasie.


178<br />

TABEL 1<br />

Die verband tussen die voorspellingsveranderlikes en gemiddelde prestasie<br />

Voorspellingsveranderlike<br />

Korrelasie met prestasie en<br />

gemiddelde prestasie<br />

Intelligensie r = 0.62*<br />

Verbale begrip r = 0,56*<br />

Berekeninge r = 0,40*<br />

Woordbou r = 0,46*<br />

Vergelyking r = 0,26*<br />

Patroonvoltooiing r = 0,46*<br />

Figuurreekse r = 0,37*<br />

Ruimtelik (2D) r = 0,36*<br />

Ruimtelik (3D) r = 0,37*<br />

Geheue (langtermyn) r = 0,48*<br />

Geheue (korttermyn) r = 0,50*<br />

A Kwadrant r = 0,37*<br />

B Kwadrant r = 0,01<br />

CKwadrant r = 70,11<br />

DKwadrant r = 70,21**<br />

Selfkonsep r = 0,45*<br />

Studieorie È ntasie r = 0,40*<br />

*p 5 0,01 **p 5 0,05<br />

Om te bepaal hoe 'n kombinasie van veranderlikes saamgestel moet<br />

word om die maksimum variansie in prestasie te verklaar, is 'n<br />

regressie-analise uitgevoer. As voorspellingsveranderlikes is intelligensie,<br />

aanleg, selfkonsep (waarby motivering ingesluit is), belangstelling<br />

(breinvoorkeur), studieorie È ntasie en geslag (as biografiese<br />

veranderlike) gebruik. Die kriteriumveranderlike was prestasie. In<br />

totaal kon 64% van die variansie in gemiddelde prestasie verklaar<br />

word waarvan Algemene Intelligensie, studieorie È ntasie en geslag 50%<br />

verklaar het. 'n Verdere 10% is verklaar deur Breinvoorkeur (A),<br />

Berekeninge en Korttermyngeheue. Die oorblywende veranderlikes het<br />

'n addisionele 4% van die variansie in prestasie verklaar. (Sien tabel 2).


Die bepaling van 'n realistiese prestasievlak 179<br />

TABEL 2<br />

Verklaring vir die variansie in gemiddelde prestasie<br />

Veranderlike R 2 F* gv<br />

Algemene Intelligensie (IK) 0,38 68,12 (1,112)<br />

Studieorie È ntasie (SO) 0,46 47,49 (2,111)<br />

Geslag (G) 0,50 36,07 (3,110)<br />

A-Kwadrant (A) 0,55 33,08 (4,109)<br />

Berekeninge (R) 0,58 29,83 (5,108)<br />

Korttermyngeheue (KG) 0,60 26,35 (6,107)<br />

C-Kwadrant (C) 0,61 23,58 (7,106)<br />

Patroonvoltooiing (P) 0,62 21,06 (8,105)<br />

Selfkonsep (SK) 0,62 18,09 (9,104)<br />

Vergelyking (V) 0,63 17,23 (10,103)<br />

B-Kwadrant (B) 0,63 15,86 (11,102)<br />

D-Kwadrant (D) 0,64 14,69 (12,101)<br />

Ruimtelik ± 3D (RDDD) 0,64 13,62 (13,100)<br />

Ruimtelik ± 2D (RDD) 0,64 12,61 (14,99)<br />

* In al die gevalle is p 5 0,01<br />

Die vernaamste twee veranderlikes wat 'n groot proporsie van die<br />

variansie in prestasie verklaar, is Algemene Intelligensie en studieorie<br />

È ntasie. Ander prominente veranderlikes is geslag en Breinvoorkeur-A.<br />

Alhoewel akademiese selfkonsep as enkele faktor sterk met<br />

prestasie verband gehou het, het dit in kombinasie met ander<br />

veranderlikes nie 'n vername bydrae tot die verklaring van die<br />

variansie in prestasie gelewer nie.


180<br />

7 GEVOLGTREKKING EN AANBEVELINGS<br />

Bloom (1976:171) noem dat kognitiewe en affektiewe faktore gesamentlik<br />

ongeveer 64% van die variansie in prestasie kan verklaar. Dit is<br />

inderdaad die persentasie wat in hierdie ondersoek aangetoon is.<br />

Bloom (1976:169,174) beweer verder dat kwaliteit van onderrig (wat<br />

nie in die ondersoek as veranderlike betrek is nie) 'n verdere 15% tot<br />

25% van die variansie in prestasie kan verklaar wat nie alreeds deur<br />

kognitiewe en affektiewe veranderlikes verklaar is nie. As dit in ag<br />

geneem word, kan aanvaar word dat die veranderlikes wat in hierdie<br />

ondersoek betrek is, saam met kwaliteit van onderrig, ten minste 80%<br />

van die variansie in gemiddelde prestasie verklaar, wat dit 'n<br />

aanvaarbare en bruikbare voorspellingsmodel maak.<br />

'n Leerprobleem <strong>of</strong> enige ander probleem wat manifesteer as swak<br />

prestasie, kan makliker geõ È dentifiseer en hanteer word indien 'n<br />

realistiese, voorspelde punt tot die onderwyser se beskikking is. Indien<br />

'n leerder byvoorbeeld 45% gemiddeld behaal, kan dit as laag (swak)<br />

beskou word, maar indien sy voorspelde punt 50% is, word 'n punt van<br />

45% anders beoordeel. Indien 'n leerder byvoorbeeld 55% gemiddeld<br />

behaal terwyl sy voorspelde punt 72% is, is eersgenoemde punt<br />

bepaald swak en moet daar na redes vir onderprestasie gesoek word.<br />

Vanuit die literatuur en die empiriese gegewens het dit geblyk dat<br />

swak prestasie met 'n swak selfbeeld en gebrekkige motivering<br />

verband hou. Die een gee aanleiding tot die ander, wat 'n vernietigende<br />

kringloop tot gevolg kan he à . 'n Realistiese voorspelde punt kan<br />

die kringloop breek. 'n Leerder kan 'n swak selfbeeld ontwikkel omdat<br />

hy/sy 53% in 'n vak behaal terwyl sy/haar eie verwagting, <strong>of</strong> die  van<br />

die ouers <strong>of</strong> onderwysers 70% is. Indien 'n voorspelde punt van<br />

byvoorbeeld 60% bereken word, is die werklike punt nog steeds laer,<br />

maar die ideaal waarna gemik word is nou meer realisties en makliker<br />

bereikbaar. Indien 'n gemiddelde punt van 60% wel bereik word, kan<br />

dit positiewe affektiewe gevolge he à , wat nie daar sou wees indien 'n<br />

onrealistiese punt van byvoorbeeld 70% aanhoudend, sonder welslae<br />

nagestreef is nie.<br />

Wat die voorspelling van punte betref, blyk dit dat Algemene


Die bepaling van 'n realistiese prestasievlak 181<br />

Intelligensie, studieorie È ntasie en Breinvoorkeur-A van die vernaamste<br />

veranderlikes is wat met prestasie verband hou. Die  bevindinge lig 'n<br />

belangrike taak van die onderwyser uit. Daar kan op hoe È rskoolvlak<br />

min gedoen word om 'n leerder se intelligensie en aanleg te verhoog,<br />

maar heelwat kan gedoen word om studieorie È ntasie te verbeter. Die<br />

onderwyser kan prestasie bevorder deur effektiewe studiemetodes aan<br />

leerders oor te dra en studieprogramme vir individuele leerders te<br />

ontwikkel.<br />

Wat breinvoorkeur betref, moet aanvaar word dat nie alle persone<br />

linkerbreingeorie È nteerd is nie, terwyl die meeste vakke op skool<br />

linkerbreinaktiwiteite vereis. Om hierdie rede sal leerders wat<br />

regterbreingeorie È nteerd is, baat vind by denkprogramme wat linkerbreinaktiwiteite<br />

ontwikkel. Die ontwikkeling en aanbieding van sulke<br />

programme word op grond van die resultate van hierdie ondersoek<br />

sterk aanbeveel.<br />

Ten slotte is dit belangrik om daarop te let dat probleme soos stres en<br />

depressie by leerders ontstaan indien hoe È akademiese eise aan hulle<br />

gestel word, hetsy deur hulleself <strong>of</strong> deur ouers en onderwysers. Sekere<br />

leerders reageer aggressief op sulke eise wanneer hulle nie daaraan kan<br />

voldoen nie. 'n Realistiese prestasievlak kan help om onrealistiese<br />

oortuigings by leerders, ouers en onderwysers bloot te le à . In sekere<br />

gevalle ontstaan gedragsprobleme wanneer leerders daarvan oortuig is<br />

dat hulle no  o  it sukses sal behaal nie. Vir sulke leerders is sukses<br />

dikwels 'n onrealistiese punt (soos 80%) wat hulle weliswaar nie kan<br />

bereik nie en dit versterk hulle oortuiging. 'n Realistiese doelstelling<br />

kan in die opsig help om 'n onrealistiese oortuiging te weerle à . Wanneer<br />

'n realistiese voorspelde punt met 'n leerder bespreek word, is dit<br />

belangrik om die leerder daarop te wys dat die  punt op grond van sy<br />

spesifieke kognitiewe en affektiewe eienskappe bereken is en daarom<br />

binne sy bereik is. Dieselfde boodskap moet ook waar nodig aan<br />

vakonderwysers en ouers oorgedra word sodat hulle realistiese<br />

verwagtings sal koester.<br />

SUMMARY<br />

The aim <strong>of</strong> education is to lead a person to self-actualisation or stated


182<br />

differently, to help him to develop his/her full potential. This aim,<br />

which is also applicable to a learning situation, is difficult to attain if a<br />

learner is unaware or unrealistic about his/her potential. Such a<br />

learner will benefit from an educational programme in which realistic<br />

achievement levels are determined. In order to develop such a<br />

programme a teacher should know which variables relate to academic<br />

achievement and with which instruments these variables should be<br />

measured.<br />

From the literature study three possible categories <strong>of</strong> variables might<br />

relate to academic achievement, namely:<br />

cognitive variables such as intelligence and aptitude;<br />

affective variables such as motivation, academic self-concept and interest<br />

(brain preference) and<br />

study orientation.<br />

To determine which variables account for the largest proportion <strong>of</strong> the<br />

variance in achievement, an empirical investigation was carried out. A<br />

sample <strong>of</strong> 124 grade 11-learners (61 boys and 63 girls) was used in the<br />

investigation. General Intelligence, Aptitude, Academic Self-concept,<br />

Motivation, Interest (brain-preference) and Study-orientation were<br />

used as prediction variables. Achievement was used as the criterion<br />

variable. In total 64% <strong>of</strong> the variance in achievement could be<br />

accounted for by the prediction variables <strong>of</strong> which General Intelligence,<br />

Study-orientation and Gender accounted for 50%. A further 10%<br />

was accounted for by Brain-preference (A), Calculations and Shortterm<br />

Memory. The remaining variables accounted for an additional 4%<br />

<strong>of</strong> the variance in achievement.<br />

The most important educational implication <strong>of</strong> developing a model to<br />

predict achievement lies in the identification <strong>of</strong> possible learning<br />

problems. Once a realistic mark is available, a teacher is in a better<br />

position to judge current achievement. If a learner obtains a mark <strong>of</strong><br />

55% while the predicted mark is 72%, the obtained mark is low and


Die bepaling van 'n realistiese prestasievlak 183<br />

under achievement might be present. However, if a learner obtains a<br />

mark <strong>of</strong> 45%, it can be considered a low mark, but if the predicted mark<br />

is 50% a mark <strong>of</strong> 45% seems realistic and is therefore interpreted<br />

differently. This different interpretation places less pressure on the<br />

child to obtain a level <strong>of</strong> achievement far beyond his/her reach which<br />

will cause less stress and the development <strong>of</strong> a low self-concept.<br />

BIBLIOGRAFIE<br />

Ames, C 1992. Classrooms: Goals, Structures, and Student Motivation. Journal <strong>of</strong><br />

Educational Psychology, 84:261±271.<br />

Athanasou, J A 1994. Some Effects <strong>of</strong> Career Interests, Subject Preferences and Quality <strong>of</strong><br />

Teaching on the Educational Achievement <strong>of</strong> Australian Technical and Futher<br />

Students. Journal <strong>of</strong> Vocational Educational Research, 19:23±38.<br />

Bloom, B S 1976. Human characteristics and school learning. New York: McGraw-Hill.<br />

Brodnick, RJ & Ree, MJ 1995. A structural model <strong>of</strong> academic performance, socioeconomic<br />

status, and Spearman's g. Educational and Psychological Measurement, 55:583±594.<br />

Brown, N W 1994. Cognitive, Interest, and Personality Variables Predicting First-<br />

Semester GPA. Psychological Reports, 74:605±606.<br />

Budhal, R S 1993. The development <strong>of</strong> interest in mathematics with reference to secondary school<br />

pupils. Ongepubliseerde MEd-proefskrif. Pretoria: Universiteit van Suid-Afrika.<br />

Burns, R B 1979. The Self Concept. Theory, measurement, development and behaviour. New<br />

York: Longman.<br />

Byrne, B M 1996. Academic Self-Concept: Its Structure, Measurement, and Relation to<br />

Academic Achievement. (In Bracken, BA 1996. Handbook <strong>of</strong> self-concept: Development,<br />

social and clinical considerations. New York: John Wiley.)<br />

Corey, D 1996. Theory and Practice <strong>of</strong> Counseling and Psychotherapy. New York: Brooks/<br />

Cole.<br />

Du Plessis, Y L 1994. Brain Dominance <strong>of</strong> the Adolescent. Ongepubliseerde DEd-proefskrif.<br />

Port Elizabeth: Universiteit van Port Elizabeth.<br />

Elliott, T R; Godshall, F, ea 1990. Problem-solving Appraisal, Self-reported Study Habits,<br />

and Performance <strong>of</strong> Academically At-risk College Students. Journal <strong>of</strong> Counseling<br />

Psychology, 37:203±207.<br />

Fortier, M S; Vallerand, R J & Guay, F 1995. Academic Motivation and School<br />

Performance: Towards a Stuctural Model. Contemporary Educational Psychology,<br />

20:257±274.<br />

Gustafsson, J & Blake, G 1993. General and specific abilities as predictors <strong>of</strong> school<br />

achievement. Multivariate Behavioral Research, 28:407±434.


184<br />

Horn, C; Bruning, R, ea 1993. Paths to success in the college classroom. Contemporary<br />

Educational Psychology, 18:464±478.<br />

Monteith, J L de K 1987. Die Identifisering van Veranderlikes wat die Akademiese Prestasie van<br />

Dogters Beõ È nvloed. Gepubliseerde verslag. Potchefstroom: Potchefstroomse Universiteit<br />

vir Christelike Hoe È r Onderwys.<br />

Pekrun, R H 1993. Facets <strong>of</strong> Adolescents' Academic Motivation: A Longitudinal Expectancy-<br />

Value Approach. (In Maehr, ML & Pintrich, PR 1993. Advances in Motivation and<br />

Achievement. London: JAI)<br />

Prus, J & Hatcher, L 1995. The Learning and Study Strategies Inventory as a Predictor <strong>of</strong><br />

First-Year College Academic Success. Journal <strong>of</strong> the Freshman Year Experience, 7:7±<br />

26.<br />

Salili, F 1995. Explaining Chinese Students' Motivation and Achievement: A Sociocultural<br />

Analysis. (In Maehr, ML & Pintrich, PR 1995. Advances in Motivation and<br />

Achievement. London: JAI)<br />

Schiefele, U & Csikszentmihalyi, M 1994. Interest and the Quality <strong>of</strong> Experience in<br />

Classrooms. EuropeanJournal<strong>of</strong>Psychology<strong>of</strong>Education,9:251±270.<br />

Swanepoel, C H 1986. Die aard en meting van standerd 7-leerlinge se belangstelling in die<br />

natuurwetenskaplike studierigting. Ongepubliseerde DEd-proefskrif. Pretoria: Universiteit<br />

van Suid-Afrika.<br />

Thombs, D L 1995. Problem behavior and Academic Achievement among First-Semester<br />

College Freshmen. Journal <strong>of</strong> College Student Development, 36:280±288.<br />

Van der Lith, J M 1991. Die invloed van kognitiewe en affektiewe toetredingseienskappe<br />

vanleerlingeophulleprestasiesindieskoolmilieu.Education Bulletin, 35:74±81.<br />

Wilhite, S C 1990. Self-Efficacy, Locus <strong>of</strong> Control, Self-Assessment <strong>of</strong> Memory Ability,<br />

and Study Activities as Predictors <strong>of</strong> College Course Achievement. Journal <strong>of</strong><br />

Educational Psychology 82:696±700.<br />

Wentzel, K R 1991. Social and Academic Goals at School: Motivation and Achievement in<br />

Context. (In Maehr, M L & Pintrich, P R 1991. Advances in Motivation and<br />

Achievement. London: JAI).


Sportsielkunde as komponent in die opleidingsprogram van vakonderwysers 185<br />

Sportsielkunde as<br />

komponent in die<br />

opleidingsprogram<br />

van vakonderwysers<br />

Pr<strong>of</strong> JG le Roux<br />

Dr GE Pienaar<br />

Departement Opvoedkundestudies<br />

Unisa<br />

In the Republic <strong>of</strong> <strong>South</strong> <strong>Africa</strong> (RSA), most <strong>of</strong> the subject teachers in our schools are<br />

involved with the coaching <strong>of</strong> sport, sometimes against their will. The training<br />

programmes <strong>of</strong> these teachers do not really provide for the inclusion <strong>of</strong> sport psychology.<br />

In fact, a survey at universities and teachers colleges all over the country revealed that<br />

only two <strong>of</strong> these institutions <strong>of</strong>fer sport psychology as a subject to their subject<br />

teachers. Enquiries at schools in the RSA indicated that subject teachers, involved as<br />

sport coaches, experience frustrations because <strong>of</strong> their lack <strong>of</strong> ability with regard to inter<br />

alia the following:<br />

. motivation <strong>of</strong> their athletes<br />

. dealing with anxiety, conflicts and crises in sport<br />

. the application <strong>of</strong> concentration and relaxation techniques.<br />

These frustrations lead to a deterioration in relationships between coaches and athletes<br />

and eventually affect sport achievements negatively. This investigation clearly indicates<br />

that a very low percentage <strong>of</strong> subject teachers in the RSA know anything about sport<br />

psychology, but the majority involved in the investigation are <strong>of</strong> the opinion that sport<br />

psychology should be included in the training programme <strong>of</strong> subject teachers.


186<br />

1 INLEIDING EN PROBLEEMSTELLING<br />

Sportsielkunde het ho<strong>of</strong>saaklik ontstaan uit organisasies, skrywes en<br />

instellings wat na die Tweede We à reldoorlog gevestig is, en dit is<br />

verder ontwikkel deur internasionale en nasionale organisasies wat<br />

hulle oorsprong in die sestigerjare gehad het (Cratty 1983:23).<br />

Sportsielkunde het noue bande met ander sub-areas van sport en<br />

bewegingskunde. Dit sluit onder andere die volgende in (Gill 1986:4):<br />

. bewegingsfisiologie ± hou verband met anatomie en fisiologie<br />

. biomeganika ± pas die beginsels en kennis van fisika toe op<br />

die meganika van menslike beweging<br />

. sportsosiologie ± ondersoek die sosiologiese dimensies van<br />

sport<br />

Omdat sportsielkunde deel is van die multi-dissipline à re veld van sport<br />

en oefening, deel dit in die teoriee È , konstrukte en metings van die<br />

ander sportwetenskappe asook van sielkunde in die algemeen.<br />

Nideffer (in Silva en Weinberg 1984:41) onderskei dan ook tussen die<br />

kliniese sportsielkundige, die opvoedkundige sportsielkundige en die<br />

navorsingsportsielkundige. Volgens Williams en Straub (in Williams<br />

1993:9) is sportsielkunde ± as die jongste van die sportwetenskappe ±<br />

gemoeid met die psigologiese faktore wat deelname aan sport en<br />

oefening beõ È nvloed en met die psigologiese effekte wat voortvloei uit<br />

hierdie sportdeelname. Silva en Weinberg (red) (1984:6) sluit mooi<br />

hierby aan deur te beweer dat ``... audience effects, anxiety, motivation,<br />

group dynamics, personality, confidence, and concentration are all psychological<br />

factors affecting the performer, whereas participation in physical<br />

activity can affect the performer in terms <strong>of</strong> anxiety reduction, personality<br />

development, aggressive behavior, and the enhancement <strong>of</strong> well-being''. Daar<br />

is dus 'n voortdurende, wederkerige proses tussen die deelnemer en sy<br />

sportaktiwiteite aan die gang.<br />

Volgens Gill (1986:3) is sportsielkunde 'n vertakking van sport ± en<br />

bewegingskunde (exercise science) ``... that seeks to provide answers to<br />

questions about human behavior in sport''. Sy praat ook van ``... the


Sportsielkunde as komponent in die opleidingsprogram van vakonderwysers 187<br />

scientific study <strong>of</strong> human behavior in sport'' (p 6). Volgens haar sluit die<br />

term sportsielkunde nie alle aspekte van sielkunde in nie (alhoewel die<br />

term dit impliseer) en behoort slegs gekonsentreer te word op<br />

persoonlikheids- en sosiale sielkunde (social psychology) (p 7). Soos<br />

sosiale sielkunde, fokus sportsielkunde op betekenisvolle sosiale<br />

gedrag, eerder as op afdelings van gedrag (portions <strong>of</strong> behavior). Dus,<br />

die term sportsielkunde ``... should be interpreted as referring to the<br />

influence <strong>of</strong> personality and social factors on meaningful behavior in a<br />

variety <strong>of</strong> sport and exercise settings'' (Gill 1986:7). Sportsielkunde is<br />

egter nie onverbiddelik beperk tot persoonlikheids- en sosiale sielkunde<br />

nie, maar spreek ook ander aspekte van die sielkunde aan soos<br />

ontwikkelingsielkunde, kognitiewe sielkunde en fisiologiese sielkunde.<br />

Samevattend kan die terrein van die sportsielkunde soos volg omskryf<br />

word:<br />

. Sportsielkunde as wetenskap is gemoeid met die identifisering<br />

en omskrywing van daardie aspekte wat die sportprestasies<br />

sowel as die gedrag van atlete kan beõ È nvloed. Van<br />

hierdie aspekte is motivering, persoonlikheid, toeskouergedrag,<br />

aktivering (arousal), kompetisie en kompetisie-angs,<br />

aggressie, teruvoering en nog vele meer. Dit sal veral op die<br />

terrein van die navorsingsportsielkundige le à .<br />

. Die invloed van bogenoemde aspekte op die prestasies van<br />

atlete word deur die sportsielkundige ondersoek, sowel as<br />

die invloed van sportdeelname op die gedrag van atlete,<br />

byvoorbeeld angs kan veroorsaak dat die atleet gespanne<br />

raak en swak presteer op sport- sowel as akademiese gebied,<br />

maar sportdeelname <strong>of</strong> oefening kan weer tot verminderde<br />

angs lei. Dit sal veral die sosiale sportsielkundige wees wat<br />

hierin belangstel.<br />

. Metodes en strategiee È moet gevind word om bogenoemde<br />

aspekte met sukses toe te pas, met ander woorde die afrigter<br />

moet weet, <strong>of</strong> bewus gemaak word hoe om sy/haar atlete


188<br />

optimaal te motiveer, <strong>of</strong> hoe om hulle teenoor die intimidering<br />

van opponente en toeskouers voor te berei. Dit sal<br />

veral die toegepaste sportsielkunde se funksie wees om hier 'n<br />

bydrae te lewer.<br />

. Situasies kan ontstaan wat nie deur die afrigter hanteer kan<br />

word nie, byvoorbeeld atlete raak buitengewoon depressief,<br />

<strong>of</strong> ly aan die uitbrandingsindroom, <strong>of</strong> raak verslaaf aan<br />

verdowingsmiddels en opkikkers ensovoorts. Dan moet die<br />

atleet na 'n deskundige verwys word en sal dit veral die<br />

opvoedkundige sportsielkundige en die kliniese sportsielkundige<br />

se taak wees om in te gryp.<br />

Sportsielkunde speel 'n al groterwordende rol in die we à reld van sport.<br />

Dit geld veral in lande soos die Verenigde State van Amerika (VSA),<br />

Europa en Australie È (Salmela 1991; Williams 1993; Kremer & Scully<br />

1994). In Suid-Afrika geniet sport hoe È aansien. Vir sy relatief klein<br />

populasie presteer Suid-Afrikaanse atlete we à reldwyd op verskeie<br />

gebiede. Koerante verwys na Suid-Afrikaners as ``sportmal''. Ook in<br />

ons skole word sport baie beklemtoon. Sportuitslae geniet soms meer<br />

aandag as akademiese resultate, veral in sportsoorte soos rugby, netbal<br />

en atletiek. Dis nie meer onbekend nie dat sportsterre deur skole gelok<br />

word met spesiale aanbiedinge. Geld en moeite word nie ontsien om<br />

sport in ons skole te bevorder nie (Le Roux 1999). Sportsielkunde kry<br />

egter nog nie die erkenning in Suid-Afrika wat dit toekom nie. Daar<br />

kleef nog 'n stigma aan die term ``sportsielkundige''. Afrigters en<br />

spelers/atlete re en dat hulle `'normaal'' is en nie die hulp van 'n<br />

sielkundige benodig nie. Gelukkig is die situasie besig om te verander<br />

en hoor en lees 'n mens al meer van Suid-Afrikaanse sportspanne wat<br />

van die bystand en ondersteuning van sportsielkundiges gebruik<br />

maak.<br />

Sportafrigting in Suid-Afrikaanse skole word oorwegend deur vakonderwysers<br />

waargeneem. Enkele van die groter en meer gegoede skole<br />

maak van die dienste van private <strong>of</strong> pr<strong>of</strong>essionele afrigters gebruik,<br />

maar dan ook net vir sekere sportsoorte. Die oorgrote meerderheid


Sportsielkunde as komponent in die opleidingsprogram van vakonderwysers 189<br />

skole steun op hulle vakonderwysers om sportafrigting te behartig.<br />

Sportafrigting is daarom gewoonlik een van die aanstellingsvoorwaardes<br />

van vakonderwysers. Baie vakonderwysers raak dus by die<br />

afrigting van sport betrokke, <strong>of</strong> hulle daarvan hou <strong>of</strong> nie.<br />

Die opleidingsprogram van vakonderwysers in Suid-Afrika maak baie<br />

min voorsiening vir sportsielkunde. 'n Steekproef by universiteite en<br />

onderwyskolleges regoor die land het getoon dat slegs twee van<br />

hierdie inrigtings wel sportsielkunde aan die vakonderwyser bied.<br />

Meer van hierdie inrigtings bied wel 'n kursus <strong>of</strong> kursusse in<br />

sportsielkunde vir ingeskrewe menslikebewegingskundestudente aan,<br />

maar nie vir ingeskrewe vakonderwysers nie.<br />

'n Besoek aan die VSA het ook getoon dat onderwysers daar nie<br />

spesifiek opleiding in sportsielkunde ontvang nie. Die neiging is eerder<br />

om kursusse in sportsielkunde by te woon en so hulself te bekwaam.<br />

Navraag by skole in die RSA het getoon dat vakonderwysers soms<br />

heelwat frustrasies as sportafrigters beleef, byvoorbeeld:<br />

. Hulle weet nie altyd hoe om hulle atlete <strong>of</strong> spanne behoorlik<br />

te motiveer nie. Hiervan getuig sportleerlinge self.<br />

. Hulleweetniealtydhoeomhullesportleerlingeteaktiveer<br />

(``psych up'') vir bepaalde byeenkomste nie. Sportleerlinge<br />

bereik hul psigiese hoogtepunte te vroeg <strong>of</strong> te laat.<br />

. Vakonderwysers beskik nie altyd oor die nodige kennis om<br />

bepaalde fokus- en ontspanningstegnieke op hulle sportleerlingetoetepasnie.Hulleweetookniehoeomhulle<br />

sportleerlinge voor te berei om die intimiderende gedrag van<br />

toeskouers en opponente te hanteer nie.<br />

. Aspekte soos aggressie in sport, krisis- en konflikhantering<br />

binne sportverband, die uitbrandingsindroom binne sportverband,<br />

angs (``choking'') in sport en vele ander sake wat<br />

verband hou met die sportsielkunde en wat 'n dinamiese rol<br />

speel in die sportdeelname van leerlinge, word deur onderwysers<br />

as afrigters nagelaat, juis omdat hulle nie hierin enige<br />

opleiding ontvang het nie.


190<br />

Die gevolge van 'n sportonderwyser se gebrekkige opleiding in<br />

sportsielkunde hou vele implikasies in:<br />

. Verkeerde motiveringstegnieke versuur die verhouding<br />

tussen afrigter en sportleerling. Leerlinge weier soms om aan<br />

sport deel te neem, juis as gevolg van die kwetsende en<br />

dreigende opmerkings wat deur onderwysers as<br />

motiveringstegnieke ingespan word.<br />

. Gebrekkige kennis in ontspannings- en fokustegnieke beteken<br />

dat sportleerlinge nie optimaal presteer nie. Onvermoe È<br />

deur sportleerlinge om angs (``choking'') en aggressie te<br />

hanteer, het dieselfde gevolge.<br />

. Waar sportleerlinge nie geleer word om die intimiderende<br />

gedrag van toeskouers en opponente te hanteer nie, kan<br />

spelpatrone en algemene deelname aan sport grootliks ontwrig<br />

word.<br />

Samevattend kan gese à word dat, indien die vakonderwyser wat as<br />

sportafrigter optree, nie oor die nodige kennis beskik om bepaalde<br />

aspekte van die sportsielkunde in sy afrigtingstegnieke toe te pas nie,<br />

dit uiteindelik die sportleerling is wat daaronder gaan ly. Inderwaarheid<br />

se à Evans ( in Morris & Summers 1995:520) dat afrigters wat nie in<br />

hul afrigting aan die behoefte van kinders voldoen nie, ``... may well<br />

deter children from further sport participation because <strong>of</strong> their lack <strong>of</strong><br />

knowledge and insensitivity to problems''. Dit noodsaak 'n ondersoek na<br />

die moontlikheid en noodsaaklikheid om sportsielkunde ingesluit te<br />

kry in die akademiese opleidingspakket van die vakonderwyser.<br />

Uit die voorafgaande bespreking blyk dit duidelik dat 'n sportafrigter<br />

nie sy/haar taak na behore kan verrig nie, tensy die persoon in staat is<br />

om bepaalde aspekte van die sportsielkunde binne sy/haar afrigtingsprogram<br />

te kan toepas. Opleiding in sportsielkunde blyk dus van<br />

essensie È le belang te wees vir die persoon wat belangstel <strong>of</strong> verplig is<br />

om as sportafrigter op te tree. Vakonderwysers wat as sportafrigters<br />

moet <strong>of</strong> wil optree, ondergaan nie altyd die nodige opleiding in


Sportsielkunde as komponent in die opleidingsprogram van vakonderwysers 191<br />

sportsielkunde nie, en daarom kan die probleem onder bespreking as<br />

volg geformuleer word: Hoe groot is die noodsaaklikheid en wat is die<br />

moontlikheid dat sportsielkunde ingesluit word in die opleidingspro-<br />

gram van vakonderwysers?<br />

2 EMPIRIESE ONDERSOEK<br />

Die volgende stappe is geneem ten einde die empiriese ondersoek<br />

suksesvol uit te voer:<br />

. Die ontwerp en samestelling van 'n vraelys (Afrikaans en<br />

Engels)<br />

. Die seleksie van proefpersone<br />

. Die toepassing van die vraelys op die gekose persone<br />

. Die verwerking en bespreking van die resultate<br />

3 DIE ONTWERP EN SAMESTELLING VAN DIE<br />

VRAELYS<br />

Die doel van die vraelys was:<br />

. Om ondersoek in te stel na die huidige toedrag van sake in<br />

die RSA met betrekking tot die opleiding van vakonderwysers<br />

as sportafrigters, gesien in die lig van die feit dat die<br />

meeste vakonderwysers by sportafrigting in ons skole<br />

betrokke raak. Daar is spesifiek vasgestel hoeveel opleiding<br />

vakonderwysers in sportsielkunde ontvang en op welke<br />

wyse.<br />

. Om vas te stel hoe belangrik vakonderwysers die insluiting<br />

van sportsielkunde in die opleidingsprogram van onderwysers<br />

ag.<br />

. Om vas te stel watter aspekte van sportsielkunde ingesluit<br />

behoort te word in die opleidingsprogram van vakonderwysers.<br />

. Om vas te stel <strong>of</strong> vakonderwysers van mening is dat, indien<br />

sportsielkunde deel uitmaak van die opleidingsprogram van<br />

vakonderwysers, dit 'n driemaandelikse, halfjaarlikse <strong>of</strong> 'n<br />

jaarkursus moet wees.


192<br />

4 SELEKSIE VAN DIE PROEFPERSONE<br />

Altesaam 7 hoe È r- en 3 laerskole is op ewekansige wyse uit die Pretoriaomgewing<br />

(insluitende Mamelodi) geselekteer (Mulder 1989:57). Elke<br />

skool is versoek dat alle vakonderwysers wat sport afrig, die vraelys<br />

voltooi.<br />

5 TOEPASSING VAN DIE VRAELYS<br />

Die vraelys is na die geselekteerde skole geneem en met behulp van die<br />

skoolho<strong>of</strong>de is geree È l dat dit afgeneem word. Die sportorganiseerders<br />

was gewoonlik uiters behulpsaam. Die vraelys is ingeneem en<br />

gekontroleer vir enige weglatings <strong>of</strong> onleesbaarheid van die gegewens.<br />

Besonderhede van die proefpersone verskyn in tabelle 1 en 2.<br />

TABEL 1<br />

Verdeling van ondersoekgroep volgens skooltipe en geslag<br />

Skole<br />

Mans<br />

Vroue<br />

Totaal<br />

Hoe È rskool 38 55 93<br />

Laerskool 13 28 41<br />

Totaal 51 83 134<br />

TABEL 2<br />

Verdeling van ondersoekgroep volgens jare diens<br />

Aantal jare diens<br />

Skole<br />

0±5 jr 6±10jr<br />

11±15jr<br />

16±20jr<br />

21±30jr<br />

430jr<br />

Totaal<br />

Hoe È r 16 30 25 15 6 1 933<br />

Laer 3 14 12 3 7 2 41<br />

Totaal 19 44 37 18 13 3 134


Sportsielkunde as komponent in die opleidingsprogram van vakonderwysers 193<br />

6 DIE VERWERKING VAN DATA EN BESPREKING VAN<br />

DIE RESULTATE<br />

Die inligting van die vraelys is hierna statisties verwerk deur gebruik te<br />

maak van die SAS-rekenaarpakket. Die volgende resultate is verkry:<br />

6.1 Item 4 van die vraelys<br />

Die proefpersone moes aandui <strong>of</strong> hulle opleiding in sportafrigting<br />

ondergaan het <strong>of</strong> nie. Die resultate verskyn in tabel 3.<br />

TABEL 3<br />

Opleiding in sportafrigting<br />

Geslag<br />

Ja<br />

Nee<br />

Totaal<br />

Mans 45 66 51<br />

Vroue 65 18 83<br />

Totaal 110 24 134<br />

Volgens tabel 3 het 82,09% (110/134) van die vakonderwysers wat<br />

sport afrig, opleiding in die afrigting van sport ontvang, met ander<br />

woordehulleisgeleerhoeomdiespiesvastehouentewerp,<strong>of</strong><br />

byvoorbeeld hoe om die diskus te gooi <strong>of</strong> hoe om die korrekte<br />

hoogspringtegniek toe te pas. Van die mans het 88,24% (45/51) en van<br />

die vroue 78,36% (65/83) opleiding in sportafrigting ontvang.<br />

6.2 Item 5 van die vraelys<br />

Die respondente moes aandui waar hulle sportafrigting ontvang het<br />

byvoorbeeld aan 'n kollege <strong>of</strong> universiteit <strong>of</strong> deur middel van kursusse<br />

ensovoorts. Die resultate verskyn in tabel 4.


194<br />

TABEL 4<br />

Lokaliteit van sportafrigting<br />

Instansie<br />

Aantal %<br />

Onderwyskollege 8 7.3%<br />

Technikon 2 1.8%<br />

Universiteit 13 11.8%<br />

Kursusse 40 36.4%<br />

Kombinasie van bogenoemde 42 38.2%<br />

Ander 5 4.5%<br />

Totaal 110 100.0%<br />

Volgens tabel 4 is dit duidelik dat die meeste onderwysers hul<br />

opleiding in sportafrigting deur middel van kursusse ontvang het, wat<br />

'n verdere aanduiding is tot watter mate sportafrigting vir onderwysers<br />

aan ons tersie à re inrigtings afgeskeep word.<br />

6.3 Item 6 van die vraelys<br />

Die proefpersone moes aandui <strong>of</strong> hulle opleiding in sportsielkunde<br />

ontvang het. Die resultate verskyn in tabel 5.<br />

TABEL 5<br />

Opleiding in sportsielkunde<br />

Geslag<br />

Ja<br />

Nee<br />

Totaal<br />

Mans 7 44 51<br />

Vroue 15 68 83<br />

Totaal 22 112 134<br />

Volgens tabel 5 het 83,58% (112/134) van die vakonderwysers wat<br />

sport afrig, geen opleiding in sportsielkunde ontvang nie. Van die<br />

mans het 86,27% (44/51) en van die vroue het 81,93% (68/83) geen<br />

opleiding in sportsielkunde ontvang nie.


Sportsielkunde as komponent in die opleidingsprogram van vakonderwysers 195<br />

'n Verdere statistiese ontleding is gedoen om vas te stel hoeveel van die<br />

proefpersone opleiding in sowel sportafrigting as sportsielkunde<br />

ontvang het. Die resultate verskyn in tabel 6.<br />

TABEL 6<br />

Opleiding in sowel sportsielkunde as sportafrigting<br />

Opleiding in sportsielkunde<br />

Opleiding in sportafrigting<br />

Ja<br />

Nee<br />

Totaal<br />

Ja 20 90 110<br />

Nee 2 22 24<br />

Totaal 22 112 134<br />

Volgens tabel 6 het slegs 14,93% (20/134) van die vakonderwysers<br />

opleiding in sowel sportafrigting as sportsielkunde ontvang en 16,42%<br />

(22/134) het nie opleiding in o  fsportafrigtingo  f sportsielkunde<br />

ontvang nie. Slegs 2 persone (1,49%) het nie opleiding in sportafrigting<br />

ontvang nie maar wel in sportsielkunde. Die meeste vakonderwysers<br />

naamlik 67,16% (90/134) het opleiding in sportafrigting ontvang, maar<br />

nie in sportsielkunde nie.<br />

6.4 Item 7 van die vraelys<br />

Die respondente moes aandui waar hulle opleiding in sportsielkunde<br />

ontvang het. Die resultate verskyn in tabel 7.<br />

TABEL 7<br />

Lokaliteit van opleiding in sportsielkunde<br />

Instituut<br />

Aantal %<br />

Universiteit 13 59.1%<br />

Kursusse 4 18.2%<br />

Kombinasie van bogenoemde 5 22.7%<br />